II  111  Illlll  Illl  II  Illl! 

3  1822  01202  6407 


RANDALL  PARRISH 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  of 

CALIFORNIA 

SAN  oieeo 


3   1822  01202  6407 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS   KING 


'  '  Toinette! '     I  whispered,  '  I  would  call   you   by  a  dearer 
name   than    that!'"  [Page  386] 


WHEN 

WILDERNESS 
WAS  KING 

A  Tale  of  the  Illinois  Country 

By 
RANDALL   PARRISH 


With  six  pictures  in  full  color  and  other  decora 
tions  by  Troy  and  Margaret  West  Kinney 


Third  Edition 


Chicago 

A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 
1904 


Copyright 

By  A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 
1904 

Published  March  36,  1904 
Second  Edition,  April  20,  1904 
Third  Edition,  July  2,  1904 


Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London 
All  Rights  Reserved 


University  Press  •  John  'Wilson 

and  Son    •    Cambridge.  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  A  Message  froiruthe  West z 

II.  The  Call  of  Duty 9 

III.  A  New  Acquaintance 19 

IV.  Captain  Wells  of  Fort  Wayne 33 

V.  Through  the  Heart  of  the  Forest 41 

VI.  From:  the  Jaws  of  Death 54 

VII.  A  Circle  in  the  Sand 66 

VIII.  Two  Men  and  a  Maid 77 

IX.  In  Sight  of  the  Flag 86 

X.  A  Lane  of  Peril 95 

XI.  Old  Fort  Dearborn 105 

XII.  The  Heart  of  a  Woman 119 

XIII.  A  Wager  of  Fools 133 

XIV.  Darkness  and  Surprise 141 

XV.  An  Adventure  Underground 150 

XVI.  "France  wins,  Monsieur!" 161 

XVII.  A  Contest  of  Wits 171 

XVIII.  Glimpses  of  Danger 182 

XIX.  A  Conference  and  a  Resolve 191 

XX.  In  the  Indian  Camp 201 

5 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXI.    A  Council  of  Chiefs 212 

XXII.    The  Last  Night  at  Dearborn 224 

XXIII.  The  Death-Shadow  of  the  Miamis 236 

XXIV.  The  Day  of  Doom 248 

XXV.    In  the  Jaws  of  the  Tiger 261 

XXVI.    The  Field  of  the  Dead 269 

XXVII.     A  Ghostly  Vision 278 

XXVIII.    An  Angel  in  the  Wilderness 292 

XXIX.    A  Soldier  of  France 306 

XXX.    The  Rescue  at  the  Stake 314 

XXXI.    A  Search,  and  its  Reward 325 

XXXII.    The  Pledge  of  a  Wyandot 337 

XXXIII.  An  Intervention  of  Fate 347 

XXXIV.  A  Stumble  in  the  Dark 358 

XXXV.    The  Battle  on  the  Shore 368 

XXXVI.    In  the  New  Gray  Dawn 378 


LIST  OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

"  '  Toinette  ! '  I  whispered,  '  I  would  call  you  by  a 

dearer  name  than  that ! '  " Frontispiece 

"  The  obsequious  darkey  was  deliberately  combing 

out  his  long  hair  " Facing  page  56 

"  There   was   a   rustle   of  paper,   and   Heald   read 

slowly  :   '  Evacuate  the  post  if  practicable  '  "  „      192 

"  She  had  reined  her  horse  back  against  a  wheel 

of  the  halted  wagon  " „      268 

"  '  You  shall  not  torture  this  man — he  is  a  soldier 

of  France!'" „      3*3 

" '  Don't,  John !      The    savage   has   a  gun  hidden 

beneath  his  robe '  " ,,      338 


"  T  SAW  a  dot  upon  the  map,  and  a  housefly's  filmy  wing — 
•*•  They  said  't  was   Dearborn's  picket-flag,  when  Wilderness 
was  King. 

I  heard  the  block-house  gates  unbar,  the  column's  solemn  tread, 

I  saw  the  Tree  of  a  single  leaf  its  splendid  foliage  shed 

To  wave  awhile  that  August  morn  above  the  column's  head ; 

I  heard  the  moan  of  muffled  drum,  the  woman's  wail  of  fife, 

The  Dead  March  played  for  Dearborn's  men  just  marching  out  of 

life; 

The  swooping  of  the  savage  cloud  that  burst  upon  the  rank 
And  struck  it  with  its  thunderbolt  in  forehead  and  in  flank, 
The  spatter  of  the  musket-shot,  the  rifles'  whistling  rain, — 
The  sandhills  drift  round  hope  forlorn  that  never  marched  again." 

— Benjamin  F.  Taylor. 


When  Wilderness 
Was  King 


CHAPTER   I 

A   MESSAGE    FROM   THE   WEST 

URELY  it  was  no  longer 
ago  than  yesterday.  I  had 
left  the  scythe  lying  at  the 
edge  of  the  long  grass,  and 
gone  up  through  the  rows 
of  nodding  Indian  corn  to 
the  house,  seeking  a  draught 
of  cool  water  from  the 
spring.  It  was  hot  in  the 
July  sunshine;  the  thick  forest  on  every  side  inter 
cepted  the  breeze,  and  I  had  been  at  work  for  some 
hours.  How  pleasant  and  inviting  the  little  river 
looked  in  the  shade  of  the  "great  trees,  while,  as  I 
paused  a  moment  bending  over  the  high  bank,  I  could 
see  a  lazy  pike  nosing  about  among  the  twisted  roots 
below. 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

My  mother,  her  sleeves  rolled  high  over  her  round 
white  arms,  was  in  the  dark  interior  of  the  milk-house 
as  I  passed,  and  spoke  to  me  laughingly;  and  I  could 
perceive  my  father  sitting  in  his  great  splint-bottomed 
chair  just  within  the  front  doorway,  and  I  marked 
how  the  slight  current  of  air  toyed  with  his  long  gray 
beard.  The  old  Bible  lay  wide  open  upon  his  knee; 
yet  his  eyes  were  resting  upon  the  dark  green  of  the 
woods  that  skirted  our  clearing.  I  wondered,  as  I 
quaffed  the  cool  sweet  water  at  the  spring,  if  he  was 
dreaming  again  of  those  old  days  when  he  had  been  a 
man  among  men.  How  distinct  in  each  detail  the 
memory  of  it  remains!  The  blue  sky  held  but  one 
fleecy  white  cloud  in  all  its  wide  arch;  it  seemed  as  if 
the  curling  film  of  smoke  rising  from  our  chimney  had 
but  gathered  there  and  hung  suspended  to  render  the 
azure  more  pronounced.  A  robin  peeked  impudently 
at  me  from  an  oak  limb,  and  a  roguish  gray  squirrel 
chattered  along  the  low  ridge-pole,  with  seeming  will 
ingness  to  make  friends,  until  Rover,  suddenly  spying 
me,  sprang  hastily  around  the  corner  of  the  house  to 
lick  my  hand,  with  glad  barkings  and  a  frantic  effort 
to  wave  the  stub  of  his  poor  old  tail.  It  was  such  a 
homely,  quiet  scene,  there  in  the  heart  of  the  back 
woods,  one  I  had  known  unchanged  so  long,  that  I 
little  dreamed  it  was  soon  to  witness  the  turning  over 
of  a  page  of  destiny  in  my  life,  that  almost  from 
that  hour  I  was  to  sever  every  relation  of  the  past, 

2 


A   MESSAGE   FROM   THE   WEST 

and  be  sent  forth  to  buffet  with  the  rough  world 
alone. 

There  were  no  roads,  in  those  days,  along  that 
valley  of  the  upper  Maumee,  —  merely  faint  bridle 
paths,  following  ancient  Indian  trails  through  dense 
woods  or  across  narrow  strips  of  prairie  land;  yet  as 
I  hung  the  gourd  back  on  its  wooden  peg,  and  lifted 
my  eyes  carelessly  to  the  northward,  I  saw  a  horseman 
riding  slowly  toward  the  house  along  the  river  bank. 
There  were  flying  rumors  of  coming  Indian  outbreaks 
along  the  fringe  of  border  settlements ;  but  my  young 
eyes  were  keen,  and  after  the  first  quick  thrill  of  sus 
picion  I  knew  the  approaching  stranger  to  be  of  white 
blood,  although  his  apparel  was  scarcely  less  unciv 
ilized  than  that  of  the  savage.  Yet  so  unusual  were 
visitors,  that  I  grasped  a  gun  from  its  pegs  in  the 
kitchen,  and  called  warningly  to  my  mother  as  I 
passed  on  to  meet  the  new-comer. 

He  was  a  very  large  and  powerful  man,  with  a 
matted  black  beard  and  an  extremely  prominent  nose. 
A  long  rifle  was  slung  at  his  back,  and  the  heavy  bay 
horse  he  bestrode  bore  unmistakable  signs  of  hard 
travelling.  As  he  approached,  Rover,  spying  him, 
sprang  out  savagely;  but  I  caught  and  held  him 
with  firm  grip,  for  to  strangers  he  was  ever  a  surly 
brute. 

"  Is  this  yere  Major  Wayland's  place?  "  the  man 
questioned,  in  a  deep,  gruff  voice,  reining  in  his  tired 

3 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

horse,  and  carelessly  flinging  one  booted  foot  across 
the  animal's  neck  as  he  faced  me. 

"  Yes,"  I  responded  with  caution,  for  we  were 
somewhat  suspicious  of  stray  travellers  in  those  days, 
and  the  man's  features  were  not  pleasing.  "  The 
Major  lives  here,  and  I  am  his  son." 

He  looked  at  me  intently,  some  curiosity  apparent 
in  his  eyes,  as  he  deliberately  drew  a  folded  paper 
from  his  belt. 

"  No?  Be  ye  the  lad  what  downed  Bud  Eberly 
at  the  meetin'  over  on  the  Cow-skin  las'  spring?  "  he 
questioned,  with  faintly  aroused  interest. 

I  blushed  like  a  school-girl,  for  this  unexpected 
reference  was  not  wholly  to  my  liking,  though  the 
man's  intentions  were  evidently  most  kind. 

"  He  bullied  me  until  I  could  take  no  more,"  I 
answered,  doubtfully ;  "  yet  I  hurt  him  more  seriously 
than  I  meant." 

He  laughed  at  the  trace  of  apology  in  my  words. 

"  Lord !  "  he  ejaculated,  "  don't  ever  let  that  worry 
ye,  boy.  The  hull  settlement  is  mighty  glad  'twas 
done.  Old  Hawkins  bin  on  the  p'int  o'  doin'  it  him 
self  a  dozen  o'  times.  Told  me  so.  Ye  're  quite  a 
lad,  ain't  ye?  Weigh  all  o'  hundred  an'  seventy,  I  '11 
bet;  an'  strong  as  an  ox.  How  old  be  ye,  anyhow?  " 

"  Twenty,"  I  answered,  not  a  little  mollified  by 
his  manner.  "  You  must  live  near  here,  then?  " 

"  Wai,  no,  but  been  sorter  neighbor  o'  yourn  fer 
4 


A    MESSAGE   FROM   THE   WEST 

a  month  er  so  back;  stoppin'  up  at  Hawkins's  she 
bang,  at  the  ford,  on  the  Military  Road,  visitin';  but 
guess  I  never  met  up  with  none  o*  your  folks  afore. 
My  name  's  Burns,  Ol'  Tom  Burns,  late  o'  Connecti 
cut.  A  sojer  from  out  West  left  this  yere  letter 
fer  yer  father  at  Hawkins's  place  more  nor  a  week 
ago.  Said  as  how  it  was  mighty  important;  but 
blamed  if  this  was  n't  the  fust  chance  he  's  hed  to  git 
it  over  yere  sence.  I  told  him  I  'd  fetch  it,  as  it  was  n't 
more  nor  a  dozen  miles  er  so  outer  my  way." 

He  held  out  a  square  paper  packet;  and  while  I 
turned  it  over  curiously  in  my  hand,  —  the  first  letter 
I  had  ever  seen, — he  took  some  loose  tobacco  from  an 
outside  pocket  and  proceeded  leisurely  to  fill  his  pipe. 

My  mother  rolled  my  father's  chair  forward  into 
the  open  doorway,  and  stood  close  behind  him,  as  was 
her  custom,  one  arm  resting  lightly  upon  the  quaintly 
carved  chair-back. 

"  What  is  it,  John?  "  she  questioned  gently.  In 
stantly  aroused  by  her  voice,  I  crossed  quickly  over 
and  placed  the  packet  in  my  father's  thin  hands.  He 
turned  it  over  twice  before  he  opened  it,  looking  at 
the  odd  seal,  and  reading  the  superscription  carefully 
aloud,  as  if  fearful  there  might  be  some  mistake : 

"  Major  David  Wayland, 

Along  the  Upper  Maumee. 

Leave  at  Hawkins  Ford 
"  Important.  on  Military  Road." 

5 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

I  can  see  him  yet  as  he  read  it,  slowly  feeling 
his  way  through  the  rude,  uneven  writing,  with  my 
mother  leaning  over  his  shoulder  and  helping  him, 
her  rosy  cheeks  and  dark  tresses  making  strange  con 
trast  beside  his  pain-racked  features  and  iron-gray 
hair. 

"  Read  it  aloud,  Mary,"  he  said  at  last.  "  I  shall 
understand  it  better.  "Pis  from  Roger  Matherson, 
of  whom  you  have  heard  me  speak." 

My  mother  was  a  good  scholar,  and  she  read 
clearly,  only  hesitating  now  and  then  over  some  ill- 
written  or  misspelled  word. 

At  FORT   DEARBORN,  near  the  head  of  the 

Great  Lake.    Twelfth  June,  1812. 
MY  DEAR  OLD  FRIEND  : 

I  have  come  to  the  end  of  life;  they  tell 

me  it  will  be  all  over  by  the  morrow,  and  there  remains  but  one 
thing  that  greatly  troubles  me  —  my  little  girl,  my  Elsa.  You 
know  I  have  never  much  feared  death,  nor  do  I  in  this  hour  when 
I  face  it  once  more  ;  for  I  have  ever  tried  to  honor  God  and  do  my 
duty  as  both  man  and  soldier.  David,  I  can  scarcely  write,  for 
my  mind  wanders  strangely,  and  my  fingers  will  but  barely  grasp 
the  pen.  'T  is  not  the  grip  of  the  old  sword-hand  you  knew  so 
well,  for  I  am  already  very  weak,  and  dying.  But  do  you  yet 
remember  the  day  I  drew  you  out  of  the  rout  at  Saratoga,  and 
bore  you  away  safely,  though  the  Hessians  shot  me  twice  ?  God 
knows,  old  friend,  I  never  thought  to  remind  you  of  the  act,  — 
't  was  no  more  than  any  comrade  would  have  done,  —  yet  I  am 
here  among  strangers,  and  there  is  no  one  else  living  to  whom  I 
may  turn  in  my  need.  David,  in  memory  of  it,  will  you  not  give 
my  little  orphan  child  a  home  ?  Your  old  comrade,  upon  his 
death-bed,  begs  this  of  you  with  his  final  breath.  She  is  all 
alone  here,  save  for  me,  and  there  is  no  blood  kin  in  all  the  world 

6 


A    MESSAGE   FROM   THE   WEST 

to  whom  I  may  appeal.     I  shall  leave  some  property,  but  not 
much.    As  you  love  your  own,  I  pray  you  be  merciful  in  this  hour 

to  my  little  girl. 

Your  old  comrade, 

ROGER  MATHERSON. 


This  had  been  endorsed  by  another  and  bolder 
hand: 

Captain  Roger  Matherson,  late  of  the  Massachusetts  Conti 
nental  Line,  died  at  this  fort,  of  fever,  fourteenth  June,  1812.  His 
daughter  is  being  cared  for  by  the  ladies  of  the  garrison. 

NATHAN  HEALD, 
Capt.  First  Regt.  Inf.,  Commanding. 

The  tears  were  clinging  to  my  mother's  long 
lashes  as  she  finished  the  reading;  she  was  ever 
tender  of  heart  and  sympathetic  with  sorrow.  My 
father  sat  in  silence,  looking  far  off  at  the  green 
woods.  Presently  he  took  the  paper  again  into  his 
hands,  folded  it  carefully  in  the  old  creases,  and  placed 
it  safely  away  between  the  Bible  leaves.  I  saw  my 
mother's  fingers  steal  along  the  arm  of  the  chair  until 
they  closed  softly  over  his. 

"  The  poor  little  lamb !  "  she  said  gently. 

My  father's  old  sword  hung  over  the  fireplace, 
and  I  saw  his  glance  wander  toward  it,  as  something 
seemed  to  rise  choking  in  his  throat.  He  was  always  a 
man  who  felt  deeply,  yet  said  but  little ;  and  we  both 
knew  he  was  thinking  about  the  old  days  and  the 
strong  ties  of  comradeship. 

The  stranger  struck  flint  and  steel  to  light  his 
7 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

pipe;  the  act  instantly  recalled  my  father  to  the 
demands  of  hospitality. 

"  Friend,"  he  said,  speaking  firmly,  "  hitch  to  the 
stump  yonder,  and  come  in.  You  have  brought  me 
sad  news  enough,  yet  are  no  less  welcome,  and  must 
break  bread  at  our  board.  John,"  and  he  turned 
toward  me,  "  see  to  friend  Burns's  horse,  and  help 
your  mother  to  prepare  the  dinner." 

Out  in  the  rude  shed,  which  answered  as  a  kitchen 
during  summer  weather,  I  ventured  to  ask: 

"  Mother,  do  you  suppose  he  will  take  the  little 
girl?" 

"I  hope  so,  John,"  she  answered,  soberly;  "but 
your  father  must  decide  himself.  He  will  not  tell  us 
until  he  has  thought  it  all  out  alone." 


8 


CHAPTER   II 


THE   CALL  OF   DUTY 

T  was  upon  my  mind  all 
through  that  long  afternoon, 
as  I  swung  the  scythe  in 
the  meadow  grass.  I  saw 
Burns  ride  away  up  the 
river  trail  soon  after  I  re 
turned  to  work,  and  won 
dered  if  he  bore  with  him 
any  message  from  my  father. 
It  was  like  a  romance  to  me,  to  whom  so  few  im 
portant  things  had  ever  happened.  In  some  way, 
the  coming  of  this  letter  out  of  the  great  unknown 
had  lifted  me  above  the  narrow  life  of  the  clearing. 
My  world  had  always  been  so  small,  such  a  petty  and 
restricted  circle,  that  this  new  interest  coming  within 
its  horizon  had  widened  it  wonderfully. 

I  had  grown  up  on  the  border,  isolated  from  what 
men  term  civilization;  and  I  could  justly  claim  to 
know  chiefly  those  secrets  which  the  frontier  teaches 
its  children.  My  only  remembrance  of  a  different 
mode  of  life  centred  about  the  ragged  streets  of  a 

.   9 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

small  New  England  village,  where  I  had  lived  in 
earlier  childhood.  Ever  since,  we  had  been  in  the 
depths  of  the  backwoods;  and  after  my  father's  acci 
dent  I  became  the  one  upon  whom  the  heavier  part 
of  the  work  fell.  I  had  truly  thrived  upon  it.  In 
my  hunting-trips,  during  the  dull  seasons,  I  learned 
many  a  trick  of  the  forest,  and  had  already  borne  rifle 
twice  when  the  widely  scattered  settlements  were 
called  to  arms  by  Indian  forays.  There  were  no 
schools  in  that  country;  indeed,  our  nearest  neighbor 
was  ten  miles  distant  as  the  crow  flies.  But  my 
mother  had  taught  me,  with  much  love  and  patience, 
from  her  old  treasured  school-books;  and  this,  with 
other  lore  from  the  few  choice  volumes  my  father 
clung  to  through  his  wanderings,  gave  me  much  to 
ponder  over.  I  still  remember  the  evenings  when  he 
read  to  us  gravely  out  of  his  old  Shakespeare,  dwelling 
tenderly  upon  passages  he  loved.  And  he  instructed 
me  in  other  things,  —  in  honor  and  manliness,  in 
woodcraft,  and  many  a  pretty  thing  at  arms,  until  no 
lad  in  the  settlements  around  could  outdo  me  in  rough 
border  sport.  I  loved  to  hear  him,  of  a  boisterous 
winter  night,  —  he  spoke  of  such  matters  but  seldom, 
—  tell  about  his  army  life,  the  men  he  had  fought 
beside  and  loved,  the  daring  deeds  born  of  his  younger 
blood.  In  that  way  he  had  sometimes  mentioned  this 
Roger  Matherson;  and  it  was  like  a  blow  to  me  now 
to  hear  of  his  death.  I  wondered  what  the  little  girl 

10 


THE    CALL    OF    DUTY 

would  be  like;  and  my  heart  went  out  to  her  in  her 
loneliness.  Scarcely  realizing  it,  I  was  lonely  also. 

"Has  he  spoken  yet?"  I  questioned  anxiously 
of  my  mother,  as  I  came  up  to  the  open  kitchen  door 
when  the  evening  chores  were  done. 

"  No,  John,"  she  answered,  "  he  has  been  sitting 
there  silently  looking  out  at  the  woods  ever  since  the 
man  left.  He  is  thinking,  dear,  and  we  must  not 
worry  him." 

The  supper-table  had  been  cleared  away,  and 
Seth,  the  hired  man,  had  crept  up  the  creaking  ladder 
to  his  bed  under  the  eaves,  before  my  father  spoke. 
We  were  all  three  together  in  the  room,  and  I  had 
drawn  his  chair  forward,  as  was  my  custom,  where 
the  candle-light  flickered  upon  his  face.  I  knew  by 
the  look  of  calm  resolve  in  his  gray  eyes  that  a  decision 
had  been  reached. 

"  Mary,"  he  began  gravely,  "  and  you,  John,  we 
must  talk  together  of  this  new  duty  which  has  just 
come  to  us.  I  hardly  know  what  to  decide,  for  we  are 
so  poor  and  I  am  now  so  helpless ;  yet  I  have  prayed 
earnestly  for  guidance,  and  can  but  think  it  must  be 
God's  will  that  we  care  for  this  poor  orphan  child  of 
my  old  friend." 

My  mother  crossed  the  room  to  him,  and  bent 
down  until  her  soft  cheek  touched  his  lips. 

"  I  knew  you  would,  David,"  she  whispered,  in  the 
tender  way  she  had,  her  hand  pressing  back  his  short 

ii 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

gray  hair.  "  She  shall  ever  be  unto  us  as  our  own 
little  girl,  —  the  one  we  lost  come  back  to  us  again." 
My  father  bent  his  head  wearily  upon  one  hand, 
his  eyes  upon  the  candle  flame,  his  other  hand  patting 
her  fingers. 

"  It  must  be  all  of  ten  years,"  he  said  slowly, 
"  since  last  I  had  word  of  Roger  Matherson.  He  was 
in  Canada  then,  yet  has  never  since  been  long  out  of  my 
mind.  He  saved  my  life,  not  once  alone,  as  he  would 
seem  to  remember,  but  three  separate  times  in  battle. 
We  were  children  together  in  the  blue  Berkshire  hills, 
and  during  all  our  younger  manhood  were  more  than 
brothers.  His  little  one  shall  henceforth  be  as  my  own 
child.  God  hath  given  her  unto  us,  Mary,  as  truly  as  if 
she  had  been  born  of  our  love.  I  knew  that  Roger  had 
married,  yet  heard  nothing  of  the  birth  of  the  child  or 
the  loss  of  his  wife.  However,  from  this  hour  the  or 
phan  is  to  be  our  own ;  and  we  must  now  decide  upon 
some  safe  means  of  bringing  her  here  without  delay." 

He  paused.  No  one  of  us  spoke.  His  glance 
slowly  wandered  from  the  candle  flame,  until  it  settled 
gravely  upon  my  face  as  I  sat  resting  on  a  rude 
bench  fitted  into  the  chimney  corner.  He  looked  so 
intently  at  me  that  my  mother  seemed  instantly  to 
interpret  his  thought. 

"  Oh,  surely  not  that,  David? "  she  exclaimed, 
pleadingly.  "  Not  John?  " 

"  I  know  of  no  other  fit  messenger,  little  woman," 
12 


THE   CALL    OF    DUTY 

he  answered  soberly.  "  It  has  indeed  troubled  me 
far  more  than  all  the  rest,  to  decide  on  this ;  yet  there 
is  no  one  else  whom  I  think  equal  to  the  task.  John  is 
a  good  boy,  mother,  and  has  sufficient  experience  in 
woodcraft  to  make  the  journey." 

"  But  the  savages !  "  she  insisted.  "  'T  is  said  we 
are  upon  the  verge  of  a  fresh  outbreak,  stirred  up  by 
this  new  war  with  England,  that  may  involve  the 
settlements  at  any  time.  You  know  Burns  told  you 
just  now,  —  and  he  is  an  old  scout,  familiar  with  the 
West,  —  that  British  agents  were  active  along  the 
whole  border,  and  there  was  great  uneasiness  among 
the  Indian  tribes." 

"  There  is  serious  promise  of  danger,  't  is  true," 
he  admitted,  a  flash  of  the  old  fire  in  his  eyes.  "  Yet 
that  is  scarce  likely  to  halt  David  Wayland's  son. 
Indeed,  it  is  the  greater  reason  why  this  helpless 
orphan  child  should  be  early  brought  to  our  protection. 
Think  of  the  defenceless  little  girl  exposed  alone  to 
such  danger !  Nor  have  we  means  of  judging,  Mary,  of 
the  real  seriousness  of  the  situation  to  the  north  and 
west.  War  between  the  nations  may  very  likely 
arouse  the  spirit  of  the  savages,  yet  rumors  of  Indian 
outbreak  are  always  on  the  lips  of  the  settlers.  Burns 
himself  was  upon  his  return  westward,  and  did  not 
seem  greatly  troubled  lest  he  fail  to  get  through.  He 
claimed  to  live  at  Chicagou  Portage,  wherever  that 
may  be.  I  only  know  it  is  the  extreme  frontier." 

13 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

My  mother  did  not  answer ;  and  now  I  spoke,  my 
cheeks  aflame  with  eagerness. 

"  Do  you  truly  mean,  sir,  that  I  am  to  go  in  search 
of  the  little  girl?"  I  asked,  barely  trusting  my  own  ears. 

"  Yes,  John,"  my  father  replied  gravely,  motion 
ing  me  to  draw  closer  to  his  chair.  "  This  is  a  duty 
which  has  fallen  to  you  as  well  as  to  your  mother  and 
me.  We  can,  indeed,  but  poorly  spare  you  from  the 
work  at  this  season ;  yet  Seth  will  be  able  to  look  after 
the  more  urgent  needs  of  the  farm  while  you  are  ab 
sent,  while  he  would  prove  quite  useless  on  such  a 
mission  as  this.  Do  not  worry,  Mary.  Friend  Burns 
is  well  acquainted  with  all  that  western  country,  and 
he  tells  me  there  is  scarcely  a  week  that  parties  of 
soldiers,  or  friendly  Indians,  do  not  pass  along  the 
trail,  and  that  by  waiting  at  Hawkins's  place  for  a 
few  days  John  will  be  sure  to  find  some  one  with 
whom  he  may  companion  on  the  long  journey  west 
ward.  He  would  himself  have  accompanied  him,  but 
must  first  bear  a  message  to  friends  at  Vincennes.  It 
is  now  some  weeks  since  Roger  Matherson  died,  and 
we  shall  prove  unworthy  of  our  trust  if  we  delay 
longer  in  sending  for  his  daughter." 

Though  my  mother  was  a  western  woman,  patient 
and  long  habituated  to  sacrifice  and  peril,  still  her 
eyes,  fixed  upon  my  face,  were  filled  with  tears,  and 
the  color  had  deserted  her  cheeks. 

"I  know  not  why  it  should  be  so,  David,"  she 
14 


THE   CALL    OF    DUTY 

urged  softly ;  "  but  in  my  heart  I  greatly  fear  this  trip 
for  John.  Yet  you  have  ever  found  me  ready  to  yield 
wherever  it  seemed  best,  and  I  doubt  not  you  are  right 
in  your  decision." 

At  any  other  time  I  should  have  gone  to  her  with 
words  of  comfort  and  good  cheer;  but  now  my  am 
bition  was  so  aroused  by  this  impending  adventure  as 
to  permit  me  to  think  of  nothing  else. 

"  Is  it  so  very  far,  father,  to  where  I  must  go?  " 
I  questioned,  eagerly.  "  Where  is  this  Fort  Dearborn, 
and  how  am  I  to  journey  in  reaching  there?  'Tis  no 
garrison  of  which  I  have  ever  heard." 

"  Bring  me  the  map  your  mother  made  of  this 
country,  and  the  regions  to  the  westward,"  he  said. 
"  I  am  not  over  clear  in  regard  to  the  matter  myself, 
although  friend  Burns,  who  claims  to  know  all  that 
country,  gave  me  some  brief  description;  but  I  found 
him  most  chary  of  speech." 

I  got  the  map  out  of  the  great  square  cupboard 
in  the  corner,  and  spread  the  paper  flat  upon  the 
table,  placing  knives  at  each  corner  to  hold  it  open. 
I  rolled  his  chair  up  before  it,  and  the  three  of  us  bent 
our  heads  over  the  map  together,  our  faces  glowing 
in  the  candle  flame.  It  was  a  copy  made  by  a  quill 
from  a  great  government  map  my  mother  had  seen 
somewhere  in  her  journeying  westward;  and,  though 
only  a  rude  design,  it  was  not  badly  done,  and  was 
sufficiently  accurate  for  our  purpose.  Much  of  it  was 

15 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

Still  blank;  yet  the  main  open  trails  had  been  traced 
with  care,  the  principal  fords  over  the  larger  streams 
were  marked,  and  the  various  government  posts  and 
trading  settlements  distinctly  located  and  named. 
Searching  for  the  head  of  the  Great  Lake,  we  were  not 
long  in  discovering  the  position  of  the  fort  called 
Dearborn,  which  seemingly  was  posted  upon  the 
western  shore,  nearly  opposite  another  garrison  point 
at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph  river.  We  were  able 
to  trace  with  clearness  the  military  road  that  had  been 
constructed  northward  from  Fort  Wayne,  our  nearest 
government  post;  but  the  map  failed  to  exhibit  evi 
dence  of  any  beaten  track,  or  used  trail,  leading  west 
ward  and  around  the  head  of  the  lake.  There  were 
numerous  irregular  lines  which  denoted  unnamed 
streams,  but  by  far  the  larger  portion  of  the  territory 
extending  to  the  west  beyond  Fort  Wayne  had  been 
simply  designated  as  "  forest  land  "  and  "  unexplored." 
"  Friend  Burns  tells  me  there  is  a  trail  used  by 
both  troops  and  savages,  which  he  has  traversed  sev 
eral  times,"  my  father  explained,  as  he  lifted  his  eyes 
from  the  map ;  "  but  it  is  not  over  plain,  nor  easily  fol 
lowed,  as  communication  with  the  Fort  is  mostly  main 
tained  by  means  of  the  waterways  to  the  northward. 
The  overland  journey,  however,  will  prove  speedier, 
besides  being  less  liable  to  disaster  for  one  unaccus 
tomed  to  boats.  How  soon  can  John  be  ready, 
mother?  " 

16 


THE   CALL   OF    DUTY 

Her  voice  trembled,  and  I  felt  the  pressure  of  her 
hand  upon  my  sleeve. 

"  It  will  take  all  of  the  morrow,  David,  to  prepare 
his  clothing  properly,"  she  replied,  with  the  patient 
resignation  of  the  frontier.  "  There  is  much  that  will 
need  seeing  after." 

"  Then  John  will  start  the  next  dawn.  You  had 
best  ride  the  brown  colt,  my  son ;  he  is  of  good  breed, 
and  speedy.  Seth  shall  accompany  you  until  you  find 
suitable  companionship  at  Hawkins's.  He  will  bring 
back  word  of  how  you  started,  and  that  knowledge 
will  greatly  comfort  your  mother." 

He  paused,  and  held  out  his  thin  hands. 

"  You  go  upon  this  strange  journey  willingly,  my 
son?  " 

"  Yes,  father." 

"  You  will  be  both  kind  and  thoughtful  with 
Roger  Matherson's  little  girl? " 

"  She  shall  be  to  me  as  my  own  sister." 

I  felt  the  confiding  clasp  of  his  fingers,  and  real 
ized  how  much  to  him  would  be  a  successful  ter 
mination  of  my  journey. 

"  Kiss  your  mother,  John,"  he  said,  a  trustful 
look  coming  into  his  kindly  eyes.  "  We  must  all 
be  astir  early  on  the  morrow." 

Beneath  the  rived  shingles  of  my  little  room, 
under  the  sloping  roof,  how  I  turned  and  tossed 
through  those  long  night  hours!  What  visions,  both 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

asleep  and  awake,  came  to  me,  thronging  fast  upon 
my  heated  brain,  each  more  marvellous  than  its  fellow, 
and  all  alike  pointing  toward  that  strange  country 
which  I  was  now  destined  by  fate  to  travel!  Vague 
tales  of  wonder  and  mystery  had  come  floating  to  me 
out  of  that  unknown  West,  and  now  I  was  to  behold 
it  all  with  my  own  eyes.  But  marvellous  as  were  my 
dreams,  the  reality  was  to  be  even  more  amazing  than 
these  pictures  of  boyish  imagination.  Had  I  known 
the  truth  that  night,  I  doubt  greatly  whether  I  should 
have  had  the  courage  to  face  it. 

At  last  .the  gray  dawn  came,  stealing  in  at  the  only 
window,  and  found  me  eager  for  the  trial. 


18 


CHAPTER    III 


A   NEW   ACQUAINTANCE 


DREW  rein  upon  the  upper 
river  bank,  before  we  finally 
plunged  into  the  dark  woods 
beyond,  and  glanced  back. 
I  had  to  brush  the  gather 
ing  tears  from  my  eyes 
before  I  could  see  clearly; 
and  when  I  finally  rode 
away,  the  picture  of  that 
dear  old  home  was  fixed  in  my  memory  forever.  Our 
house  stood  near  the  centre  of  an  oak  opening, — 
a  little  patch  of  native  prairie-land,  with  a  narrow 
stream  skirting  it  on  one  side,  and  a  dense  fringe  of 
forest  all  about.  The  small  story-and-a-half  cabin 
of  hewn  logs,  with  its  lean-to  of  rough  hand-riven 
planks,  fronted  to  the  southward;  and  the  northern 
expanse  of  roof  was  green  with  moss.  My  father 
sat  in  the  open  doorway,  his  uplifted  hand  shading 
his  eyes  as  he  gazed  after  us ;  while  my  mother  stood 
by  his  side,  one  arm  resting  upon  the  back  of  his 
chair,  the  other  extended,  waving  a  white  cloth  in 

19 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

farewell.  Rover  was  without,  where  I  had  bidden 
him  remain,  eagerly  watching  for  some  signal  of  re 
lenting  upon  my  part.  Beyond  stood  the  rude  out 
buildings,  silhouetted  against  the  deep  green.  It  was 
a  homely,  simple  scene,  —  yet  till  now  it  had  been  all 
the  world  to  me. 

With  a  final  wave  of  the  hand,  I  moved  forward, 
until  the  intervening  trees,  like  the  falling  of  a  curtain, 
hid  it  all  from  view.  Seth  was  astride  the  old  mare, 
riding  bareback,  his  white  goat-like  beard  hanging 
down  his  breast  until  it  mingled  with  her  mane,  while 
his  long  thin  legs  were  drawn  up  in  the  awkward  way 
he  had.  He  was  a  strange,  silent,  gloomy  man,  as 
austere  as  his  native  hills;  and  we  rode  on  with  no 
exchange  of  speech.  Indeed,  my  thoughts  were  of  a 
nature  that  I  had  no  wish  to  share  with  another;  so 
it  was  some  time  before  the  depth  of  loneliness  which 
oppressed  my  spirits  enabled  me  to  feel  even  passing 
interest  in  the  things  at  hand. 

"  I  'd  hate  like  thunder  ter  be  a-goin'  on  your  trip, 
Maester  John,"  volunteered  Seth  at  last,  solemnly 
turning  on  the  mare's  broad  back  to  face  me. 

"  And  why?  "  I  asked,  wonderingly ;  for  the  man's 
rare  gift  of  silence  had  won  him  a  certain  reputation 
for  deep,  occult  knowledge  which  I  could  not  wholly 
ignore.  "  It  will  bring  me  the  sight  of  some  wonderful 
country,  no  doubt." 

His  shrewd  gimlet  eyes  seemed  fairly  to  pierce 
20 


A    NEW   ACQUAINTANCE 

me,  as  he  deliberately  helped  himself  to  tobacco  from 
a  pouch  at  his  waist. 

"  Wai,  that  may  all  be,  Maester  John ;  but  I  've 
heerd  tell  ther  is  some  most  awful  things  goes  on  out 
yonder,"  and  he  swung  his  long  arm  meaningly  toward 
the  west.  "  Animyles  sich  as  don't  prowl  raound  yere, 
man-yeatin'  snakes  as  big  as  thet  tree,  an'  the  blood- 
thirstiest  salvages  as  ever  was.  An'  arter  a  while  ther 
ain't  no  more  trees  grows,  ther  Ian'  is  thet  poor,  by 
gosh!  jist  a  plumb  dead  levil  er'  short  grass,  an'  no 
show  ter  hide  ner  nuthin'." 

"  Were  you  ever  there,  Seth?  "  I  questioned  with 
growing  anxiety,  for  I  had  heard  some  such  vague 
rumors  as  these  before. 

"Me?  Not  by  a  dinged  sight!"  he  replied,  em 
phatically.  "  This  yere  is  a  long  way  further  west 
thin  I  keer  'bout  bein'.  Ol'  Vermont  is  plenty  good 
'nough  fer  this  chicken,  an'  many  's  ther  day  I  wish 
I  was  back  ther.  But  I  hed  a  cousin  onct  who  tuk  ter 
sojerin'  'long  with  Gineral  Clarke,  an'  went  'cross  them 
ther  prairies  ter  git  Vincennes  frum  the  British.  Lor' ! 
it  must  a'  bin  more  ner  thirty  year  ago!  He  tol'  me 
thet  they  jist  hed  ter  wade  up  ter  ther  neck  in  water  fer 
days  an'  days.  I  ain't  so  durn  fond  o'  water  as  all  thet. 
An'  he  said  as  how  rattlesnakes  was  everywhere;  an* 
ther  Injuns  was  mos'  twice  es  big  es  they  be  yere." 

"  But  Clarke,  and  nearly  all  of  his  men,  got  back 
safely,"  I  protested. 

21 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Oh,  I  guess  some  on  'em  got  back,  'cause  they 
was  an  awful  lot  in  thet  army,  mighty  nigh  two 
thousand  on  'em,  Ephriam  said ;  but,  I  tell  ye,  they  hed 
a  most  terrible  tough  time  afore  they  did  git  hum.  I 
seed  my  cousin  whin  he  kim  back,  an'  he  was  jist  a 
mere  shadder;  though  he  was  bigger  ner  you  whin 
he  went  'way." 

"  But  Fort  Dearborn  is  much  farther  to  the  north. 
Perhaps  it  will  be  better  up  there." 

"  Wuss,"  he  insisted,  with  a  most  mournful  shake 
of  the  head,  "  a  dinged  sight  wuss.  Ephriam  said  es 
how  the  further  north  ye  wint,  the  tougher  it  got.  He 
saw  an  Injun  from  up  near  the  big  lake  —  a  Pottamot- 
tamie,  or  somethin'  like  thet  —  what  was  nine  fut 
high,  an'  he  told  him  es  how  the  rivers  in  his  kintry 
was  all  full  o'  man-eatin'  critters  like  snakes,  an'  some 
on  'em  hed  a  hundred  legs  ter  crawl  with,  an'  cud 
travel  a  dinged  sight  faster  ner  a  hoss.  By  gosh !  but 
you  bet  I  don't  want  none  on  it.  Your  father  must  'a' 
been  plum  crazy  fer  ter  sind  ye  way  out  ther  all 
'lone,  —  jist  a  green  boy  like  you.  What  ye  a-goin' 
fer,  enyhow?" 

I  explained  to  him  the  occasion  and  necessity  for 
my  trip,  but  he  shook  his  head  dubiously,  his  long  face 
so  exceedingly  mournful  that  I  could  not  remain  un 
affected  by  it. 

"  Wai,"  he  said  at  length,  carefully  weighing  his 
words,  "  maybe  it 's  all  right  'nough,  but  I  've  got  my 

22 


A    NEW   ACQUAINTANCE 

doubts  jist  the  same.  I  '11  bet  thet  ther  gal  is  jist 
one  o'  them  will-o'-the-wisps  we  hear  on,  an'  you 
never  will  find  her.  You  '11  jist  wander  'round,  huntin' 
an'  huntin'  her,  till  ye  git  old,  or  them  monsters  git 
ye.  An'  I  '11  be  blamed  if  ever  I  heerd  tell  o'  no  sich 
fort  as  thet,  nohow." 

Seth  was  certainly  proving  a  Job's  comforter;  and 
I  was  already  sufficiently  troubled  about  the  final  out 
come  of  my  adventure.  Hence  my  only  hope  of  retain 
ing  any  measure  of  courage  was  to  discountenance 
further  conversation,  and  we  continued  to  jog  along 
in  silence,  although  I  caught  him  looking  at  me  sev 
eral  times  in  a  manner  that  expressed  volumes. 

We  camped  that  night  in  the  dense  heart  of  some 
oak  woods,  beside  a  pleasant  stream  of  clear,  cool 
water.  Late  the  following  evening,  just  as  the  sun 
was  disappearing  behind  the  trees,  our  wearied  horses 
emerged  suddenly  upon  the  bank  of  a  broad  river,  and 
we  could  discern  the  dim  outlines  of  Hawkins's  build 
ings  amid  the  deepening  shadows  of  the  opposite  shore. 

Upon  one  thing  I  was  now  fully  determined. 
Seth  should  start  back  with  the  first  streak  of  the 
next  dawn.  His  long  face  and  dismal  croakings  kept 
me  constantly  upon  nettles,  and  I  felt  that  I  should 
face  the  uncertain  future  with  far  stouter  heart  if  he 
were  out  of  my  sight.  Firm  in  this  resolve,  I  urged  my 
horse  to  splash  his  reluctant  way  through  the  shallows 
of  the  ford ;  and  as  our  animals  rose  on  the  steep  bank 

23 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

of  the  western  shore,  we  found  ourselves  at  once  in 
the  midst  of  a  group  of  scattered  buildings.  It  seemed 
quite  a  settlement  in  that  dim  light,  although  the 
structures  were  all  low  and  built  of  logs.  The  largest 
and  most  centrally  located  of  these  was  evidently  the 
homestead,  as  it  had  a  rudely  constructed  porch  in 
front,  and  a  thin  cloud  of  smoke  was  drifting  from  its 
chimney.  As  I  drew  nearer,  I  could  perceive  the  re 
flection  of  a  light  streaming  out  through  the  open 
doorway. 

No  one  appeared  in  answer  to  our  shouting,  —  not 
even  a  stray  dog ;  and,  in  despair  of  thus  arousing  the 
inhabitants,  I  flung  my  rein  to  Seth,  and,  mounting 
the  doorstep,  peered  within.  As  I  did  so,  a  shiny, 
round,  black  face,  with  whitened  eyes  and  huge  red 
lips,  seemed  to  float  directly  toward  me  through  the 
inner  darkness.  It  was  so  startling  an  apparition  that 
I  sprang  back  in  such  haste  as  nearly  to  topple  over 
backward  from  the  steps.  Heaven  alone  knows  what 
I  fancied  it  might  be ;  indeed,  I  had  little  enough  time 
in  which  to  guess,  for  I  had  barely  touched  the  ground, 
—  my  mind  still  filled  with  memories  of  Seth's  gro 
tesque  horrors,  —  when  the  whole  figure  emerged  into 
view,  and  I  knew  him  instantly  for  a  negro,  though  I 
had  never  before  seen  one  of  his  race.  He  was  a 
dandified-looking  fellow,  wearing  a  stiff  white  waist 
coat  fastened  by  gilded  buttons,  with  a  pair  of  short 
curly  mustaches,  waxed  straight  out  at  the  ends;  and 

24 


A   NEW    ACQUAINTANCE 

he  stood  there  grinning  at  me  in  a  manner  that  showed 
all  his  gleaming  teeth.  Before  I  could  recover  my  wits 
enough  to  address  him,  I  heard  a  voice  from  within 
the  house,  —  a  soft,  drawling  voice,  with  a  marked 
foreign  accent  clinging  to  it. 

"  Sam,"  it  called,  "  have  you  found  either  of  the 
scoundrelly  rascals?" 

The  darkey  started  as  if  shot,  and  glanced  ner 
vously  back  over  his  shoulder. 

"  No,  sah,"  he  replied  with  vigor,  "  dat  Mistah 
Hawkins  am  not  yere,  sah.  An'  dat  Mistah  Burns  has 
gone  'way  fer  gud,  sah.  But  dar  am  a  gemman  yere, 
sah,  —  " 

"  What ! "  came  a  surprised  ejaculation  that 
caused  the  negro  to  jump,  and  I  heard  a  chair  over 
turned  within.  "A  gentleman?  Sam,  don't  deceive 
me!  For  the  love  of  Heaven,  let  me  see  him.  May  I 
be  bastinadoed  if  it  hasn't  been  three  months  since 
my  eyes  beheld  the  last  specimen!  Sam,  where  was 
it  I  saw  the  last  one?  " 

"  Montreal,  sah." 

"By  Saint  Guise!  'tis  gospel  truth,"  and  the 
speaker  strode  forward,  candle  in  hand.  "  Here,  now, 
you  ace  of  spades,"  he  cried  impatiently,  "hold  the 
flame  until  I  bid  this  paragon  of  the  wilderness  fit 
welcome  in  the  name  of  Hawkins,  who  strangely 
seems  to  have  vanished  from  the  sylvan  scene.  Alas, 
poor  Hawkins!  two  gentlemen  at  one  time,  I  greatly 

25 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

fear,  will  be  the  death  of  him.  Would  that  his  good 
friend  Burns  might  be  with  him  on  this  festive  occa 
sion.  Ye  gods,  what  a  time  it  would  be !  " 

As  the  black  hastily  reached  out  for  the  candle 
stick,  his  erratic  master  as  quickly  changed  his  mind. 

"  No,"  he  muttered  thoughtfully,  drawing  back 
within  the  hall ;  "  't  is  far  more  fit  that  such  formal 
greeting  should  occur  within,  where  the  essentials 
may  be  found  with  which  to  do  full  courtesy.  I  will 
instead  retire.  Sam,  bid  the  gentleman  meet  me  in 
the  banquet  hall,  and  then,  mark  you,  thou  archfiend 
of  blackness,  seek  out  at  once  that  man  Hawkins  in 
his  hidden  lair,  and  bid  him  have  ample  repast  spread 
instantly,  on  pain  of  my  displeasure.  By  all  the  saints ! 
if  it  be  not  at  once  forthcoming  I  will  toast  the  scoun 
drel  over  his  own  slow  fire." 

"  Seth,"  I  said  to  my  staring  companion,  as  soon 
as  I  could  recover  from  my  own  surprise,  "  find  a 
place  for  the  horses  somewhere  in  the  stables,  and 
come  in." 

"Where  is  your  master  to  be  found?"  I  ques 
tioned  of  the  black,  whose  air  of  self-importance  had 
been  resumed  the  moment  he  was  left  alone. 

"  Second  door  to  de  right,  sah,"  he  answered, 
gazing  curiously  at  my  deerskin  hunting-shirt  as  I 
pressed  by. 

I  had  little  difficulty  in  finding  it,  for  all  that  the 
way  was  totally  dark,  as  the  fellow  within  was  lustily 

26 


A    NEW   ACQUAINTANCE 

carolling  a  French  love-song.  I  hung  back  for  a 
moment,  striving  vainly  to  distinguish  the  words. 

Without  pausing  to  make  my  presence  known, 
I  opened  the  door  quietly,  and  stepped  within.  The 
room  was  not  a  large  one,  though  it  occupied  the  full 
width  of  the  house ;  and  the  two  lighted  candles  that 
illumined  it,  one  sitting  upon  a  table  otherwise  bare, 
the  other  occupying  the  rude  dresser  in  the  far  corner, 
revealed  clearly  the  entire  interior. 

The  sole  occupant  of  the  room  sat  upon  a  corner 
of  the  table,  one  foot  resting  on  the  floor,  the  other 
dangling  carelessly.  Hardly  more  than  a  year  my 
elder,  he  bore  in  his  face  the  indelible  marks  of  a  life 
vastly  different.  His  features  were  clear-cut,  and  un 
deniably  handsome,  with  a  curl  of  rare  good-humor  to 
his  lips  and  an  audacious  sparkle  within  his  dark  eyes. 
His  hat,  cocked  and  ornamented  in  foreign  fashion, 
lay  beside  him;  and  I  could  not  help  noting  his  long 
hair,  carefully  powdered  and  arranged  with  a  nicety 
almost  conspicuous,  while  his  clothing  was  rich  in 
both  texture  and  coloring,  and  exhibited  many  traces 
of  vanity  in  ribbon  and  ornament.  Within  his  belt, 
fastened  by  a  large  metal  clasp,  he  wore  a  pearl- 
handled  pistol  with  long  barrel;  and  a  rapier,  with 
richly  jewelled  hilt,  dangled  at  his  side.  Altogether 
he  made  a  fine  figure  of  a  man,  and  one  of  a  sort  I  had 
never  met  before. 

If  he  interested  me,  doubtless  I  was  no  less  a 
27 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

study  to  him.  I  could  see  the  astonishment  in  his 
eyes,  after  my  first  entrance,  change  to  amusement  as 
he  gazed.  Then  he  brought  a  white  hand  down,  with 
a  smart  slap,  upon  the  board  beside  him. 

"  By  all  the  saints !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  but  I  believe 
the  black  was  right.  'T  is  the  face  of  a  gentle,  or  I 
know  naught  of  the  breed,  though  the  attire  might  fool 
the  very  elect.  Yet,  parbleu!  if  memory  serves,  'tis 
scarcely  worse  than  what  I  wore  in  Spain." 

He  swung  down  upon  his  feet  and  faced  me,  ex 
tending  one  hand  with  all  cordiality,  while  lips  and 
eyes  smiled  pleasantly. 

"  Monsieur,"  he  said,  bowing  low,  and  with  a 
grace  of  movement  quite  new  to  me,  "  I  bid  you 
hearty  welcome  to  whatsoever  of  good  cheer  this 
desert  may  have  to  offer,  and  present  to  you  the 
companionship  of  Villiers  de  Croix.  It  may  not  seem 
much,  yet  I  pledge  you  that  kings  have  valued  it  ere 
now." 

It  was  a  form  of  introduction  most  unfamiliar 
to  me,  and  seemed  bristling  with  audacity  and  conceit ; 
but  I  recognized  the  heartiness  of  his  purpose,  and 
hastened  to  make  fit  response. 

"  I  meet  you  with  much  pleasure,"  I  answered, 
accepting  the  proffered  hand.  "  I  am  John  Wayland." 

The  graceful  recklessness  of  the  fellow,  so  con 
spicuous  in  each  word  and  action,  strongly  attracted 
me.  I  confess  I  liked  him  from  his  first  utterance, 

28 


A    NEW    ACQUAINTANCE 

although  mentally,  and  perhaps  morally  as  well,  no 
two  men  of  our  age  could  possibly  be  more  unlike. 

"Way land?"  he  mused,  with  a  shrug,  as  if  the 
sound  of  the  word  was  unpleasant.  "Way land?  — 
't  is  a  harsh  name  to  my  ears,  yet  I  have  heard  it  men 
tioned  before  in  England  as  that  of  a  great  family. 
You  are  English,  then?  " 

I  shook  my  head  emphatically ;  for  the  old  wounds 
of  controversy  and  battle  were  then  being  opened 
afresh,  and  the  feeling  of  antagonism  ran  especially 
high  along  the  border. 

"  I  am  of  this  country,"  I  protested  with  earnest 
ness,  "  and  we  call  ourselves  Americans." 

He  laughed  easily,  evidently  no  little  amused  at 
my  retort,  twisting  his  small  mustache  through  his 
slender  fingers  as  he  eyed  me. 

"  Ah !  but  that  is  all  one  to  me ;  it  is  ever  the 
blood  and  not  the  name  that  counts,  my  friend.  Now 
I  am  French  by  many  a  generation,  Gascon  by  birth, 
and  bearing  commission  in  the  Guard  of  the  Emperor ; 
yet  sooth,  't  is  the  single  accursed  drop  of  Irish  blood 
within  my  veins  that  brings  me  across  the  great  seas 
and  maroons  me  in  this  howling  wilderness.  But  sit 
down,  Monsieur.  There  will  be  both  food  and  wine 
served  presently,  and  I  would  speak  with  you  more  at 
ease." 

As  he  spoke  he  flung  himself  upon  a  low  settee, 
carelessly  motioning  me  toward  another. 

29 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  On  my  word,"  he  said,  eying  me  closely  as  I 
crossed  over  to  the  bench,  "  but  you  are  a  big  fellow 
for  your  years,  and  't  is  strength,  not  flabby  flesh,  or 
I  know  not  how  to  judge.  You  would  make  a  fine 
figure  of  a  soldier,  John  Wayland.  Napoleon  per 
chance  might  offer  you  a  marshal's  baton,  just  to  see 
you  in  the  uniform.  Parblea !  I  have  seen  stranger 
things  happen." 

"  You  are  now  connected  with  the  French  army?  " 
I  questioned,  wondering  what  could  have  brought  him 
to  tfiia  remote  spot. 

"  Ay,  a  Captain  of  the  Guard,  yet  an  exile,  ban 
ished  from  the  court  on  account  of  my  sins.  Sacrel 
but  there  are  others,  Monsieur.  I  have  but  one  fault, 
my  friend,  —  grave  enough,  I  admit,  yet  but  one,  upon 
my  honor,  and  even  that  is  largely  caused  by  that 
drop  of  Irish  blood.  I  love  the  ladies  over-well,  I 
sometimes  fear;  and  once  I  dared  to  look  too  high 
for  favor." 

"  And  have  you  stopped  here  long? " 

n  Here  —  at  Hawkins's,  mean  you?  Ten  days,  as 
I  live;  would  you  believe  I  could  ever  have  survived 
so  grievous  a  siege?  "  and  he  looked  appealingly  about 
upon  the  bare  apartment.  "  Ten  days  of  Hawkins 
and  of  Sam,  Monsieur;  ay!  and  of  Ol' Burns ;  of  sky, 
and  woods,  and  river,  with  never  so  much  as  a  real 
white  man  even  to  drink  liquor  with.  By  Saint 
Louis !  but  I  shall  be  happy  enough  to  face  you  across 

30 


A    NEW    ACQUAINTANCE 

the  board  to-night.    Yet  surely  it  is  not  your  purpose 
to  halt  here  long?  " 

"  Only  until  I  succeed  in  joining  some  party  trav 
elling  westward  to  the  Illinois  country." 

"  No!  is  that  your  aim?  'T  is  my  trip  also,  if  Fate 
be  ever  kind  enough  to  bring  hither  a  guide.  Sacrel 
there  was  one  here  but  now,  as  odd  a  devil  as  ever  bore 
rifle,  and  he  hath  taken  the  western  trail  alone,  for  he 
hated  me  from  the  start.  That  was  Ol'  Burns.  Know 
you  him?  " 

"  'T  was  he  who  brought  the  message  that  sent 
me  here;  yet  he  said  little  of  his  own  journey.  But 
you  mention  not  where  you  are  bound?  " 

"  I  seek  Fort  Dearborn,  on  the  Great  Lake." 

"  That  likewise  is  to  be  the  end  of  my  journey. 
You  go  to  explore?" 

"  Explore?  Faith,  no,"  and  he  patted  his  hand 
upon  the  bench  most  merrily.  "  There  are  but  two 
reasons  to  my  mind  important  enough  to  lure  a  French 
gentleman  into  such  a  hole  as  this,  and  send  him 
wandering  through  your  backwoods,  —  either  war  or 
love,  Monsieur;  and  I  know  of  no  war  that  calleth 
me." 

Love,  as  he  thus  spoke  of  it,  was  almost  an  un 
known  term  to  me  then;  and,  in  truth,  I  scarcely 
grasped  the  full  significance  of  his  meaning. 

"  You  seek  some  lady,  then,  at  Fort  Dearborn?  " 
I  asked,  for  his  tone  seemed  to  invite  the  inquiry. 

31 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  Ay !  "  with  quickened  enthusiasm ;  "  't  is  there 
Toinette  has  hidden  herself  for  this  year  or  more,  — 
Toinette,  on  my  word  as  a  French  soldier,  the  fairest 
maid  of  Montreal.  I  have  just  discovered  her  where 
abouts,  yet  I  shall  win  her  ere  I  traverse  these  trails 
again,  or  I  am  not  Villiers  de  Croix." 

"  I  travel  thither  to  bring  back  a  little  orphan 
child  with  me,"  I  explained  simply,  in  response  to  his 
look,  "  and  will  most  gladly  aid  you  where  I  can." 

Before  he  could  answer,  Hawkins,  a  gaunt,  silent 
frontiersman,  together  with  Sam,  entered  the  room, 
bearing  between  them  our  evening  meal. 


CHAPTER   IV 


CAPTAIN    WELLS    OF    FORT   WAYNE 


E  tarried  at  the  table  a 
considerable  time,  —  not  be 
cause  of  any  tempting  va 
riety  in  the  repast,  as  the 
food  furnished  was  of  the 
coarsest,  but  for  the  sake 
of  companionship,  and  be 
cause  we  discovered  much 
of  passing  interest  to  con 
verse  about.  De  Croix  had  travelled  widely,  and 
had  seen  a  great  variety  of  life  both  in  camp  and 
court.  He  proved  a  vivacious  fellow,  full  of  amus 
ing  anecdote,  —  a  bottle  of  rich  wine  drawn  from 
his  own  private  stock  so  stimulating  his  imagina 
tion  that  I  had  little  to  do  but  sit  and  listen.  Yet 
he  contrived  to  learn  from  me,  —  how,  I  hardly 
know,  —  the  simple  story  of  my  life,  and,  indeed, 
assumed  a  certain  air  of  patronizing  superiority, 
boasting  unduly  of  his  wider  experience  and  achieve 
ments  in  a  way  that  somewhat  nettled  me  at  last,  as 
I  began  to  comprehend  that  he  was  merely  show- 
3  33 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

ing  off  his  genteel  graces  the  better  to  exhibit  his 
contempt  for  my  provincial  narrowness.  I  did  not 
permit  this  really  to  anger  me,  for  our  views  upon 
such  matters  were  totally  different,  and  I  could  not 
help  feel  admiration  for  the  brilliant  and  audacious 
fellow. 

The  black  waited  upon  us  while  we  ate  and  drank, 
moving  noiselessly  across  the  rough  floor,  so  keenly 
observant  of  his  master's  slightest  wish  as  to  convince 
me  the  latter  possessed  a  temper  which  upon  occasion 
burst  its  bounds.  Yet  now  he  was  surely  in  the  best  of 
humors;  and  with  the  coming  of  our  second  bottle, 
after  the  remains  of  the  repast  had  been  removed,  he 
sang  several  love-songs  in  his  native  tongue,  the  mean 
ing  of  which  I  could  only  guess  at. 

"  Saint  Guise !  "  he  exclaimed  at  last,  flinging  one 
booted  foot  over  the  table  corner.  "  You  are  a  very 
sphinx  of  a  fellow.  You  deny  being  English,  yet  you 
have  all  the  silence  of  that  nation.  I  am  hungry,  Mon 
sieur,  for  the  sweet  sound  of  the  French  tongue." 

"  'T  is  a  language  of  which  I  know  little,"  I  an 
swered,  striving  to  speak  pleasantly,  although  his 
manner  was  becoming  less  and  less  to  my  liking.  "  I 
have  met  with  your  coarettrs  de  bois  in  plenty,  and 
picked  up  sufficient  of  their  common  phrases  to  enable 
me  to  converse  on  ordinary  themes  with  them;  yet 
I  confess  I  find  it  difficult  to  follow  your  speech." 

"Canaille,"  he  returned,  in  tone  of  undisguised 
34 


CAPTAIN  WELLS  OF  FORT  WAYNE 

contempt,  "  Canadian  half-breeds,  the  very  offscour 
ings  of  our  people.  Sacre  I  but  you  should  know  us 
at  home,  Monsieur,  —  we  are  the  conquerors  of  the 
world!" 

I  wish  I  could  picture  to  you  how  he  said  this. 
Simple  as  it  now  reads,  he  made  it  vital  with  meaning. 
The  insolent  boast  was  uttered  with  such  a  swagger 
that  my  face  instantly  flushed,  and  he  noted  it. 

"  Is  it  not  true,  Monsieur?  "  he  asked  quickly,  his 
own  blood  heated  by  the  wine.  "  I  tell  you,  the  whole 
of  Europe  has  trembled,  and  will  again,  at  the  nod  of 
our  Napoleon.  Why,  even  over  here  we  had  to  come 
with  our  legions  to  help  you  repel  the  redcoats.  Saint 
Guise!  but  it  was  the  Frenchmen  who  made  you  a 
nation." 

"  Ay !  but  only  that  they  might  revenge  them 
selves  upon  England,"  I  retorted  blindly,  "  and  the 
force  sent  merely  hurried  a  result  already  inevitable; 
yet  we  gave  you  a  slight  touch  of  our  own  quality  in 
'98  that  stung  a  bit,  I  warrant." 

"  Bah !  a  ship  or  two.  'T  was  well  for  you  that 
our  army  was  so  closely  engaged  elsewhere,  or  the 
story  would  have  a  different  ending." 

We  were  both  of  us  upon  our  feet  by  this  time, 
glaring  at  each  other  across  the  board,  our  faces  hot 
with  the  ill-restrained  passion  of  youth.  A  word  more 
from  either  would  surely  have  precipitated  matters; 
but  before  it  could  be  spoken  the  door  leading  into  the 

35 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

hallway  was  hurriedly  flung  aside,  and,  without  apol 
ogy  for  the  intrusion,  two  men  strode  forward  into 
the  glare  of  light. 

"Serve  supper  here,  Hawkins,"  commanded  the 
first,  his  back  still  turned  toward  us.  "  Anything  you 
may  chance  to  have  in  the  house,  —  only  let  there  be 
little  delay." 

He  was  a  tall,  dark-featured  man,  smoothly 
shaven,  as  swarthy  as  an  Indian,  with  stern  dark  eyes, 
thick  coarse  hair,  and  an  abrupt  manner  born  of 
long  command.  His  companion,  of  lighter  build  and 
younger  face,  was  attired  in  a  travel-stained  uniform  of 
blue  and  buff;  but  he  who  was  evidently  the  leader 
was  so  completely  wrapped  within  the  folds  of  a  riding- 
cloak  as  to  reveal  nothing  of  rank  other  than  his  un 
mistakable  military  presence  and  bearing.  Turning 
from  the  door,  he  swept  a  penetrating  glance  over  us, 
loosening  the  clasp  of  his  cloak  as  he  did  so. 

"  I  regret  having  thoughtlessly  interrupted  your 
quarrel,  gentlemen,"  he  said  brusquely,  "  but  this  ap 
pears  to  be  the  sole  excuse  for  a  public-room  in  the 
place.  However,  my  services  are  at  your  command  if 
they  be  desired  in  any  way." 

De  Croix  laughed,  perfectly  at  his  ease  in  a 
moment. 

"  'T  is  scarce  so  serious,"  he  explained  lightly. 
"  A  mere  interchange  of  compliments  over  the  re 
spective  merits  of  our  nations  in  war." 

36 


CAPTAIN  WELLS  OF  FORT  WAYNE 

The  stranger  looked  at  him  intently,  and  with 
some  manifest  disapproval. 

"  And  yours,  no  doubt,  was  France,"  he  said 
shortly. 

De  Croix  bowed,  his  hand  upon  his  heart. 

"  I  have  worn  her  uniform,  Monsieur." 

"  I  thought  as  much,  and  fear  my  sympathies  may 
be  altogether  with  your  antagonist  in  the  controversy. 
Yet  what 's  the  use  of  wasting  life  like  that?  Surely 
there  is  fighting  enough  in  this  world  of  ours  for  such 
young  blades,  without  inventing  cause  for  quarrel. 
Come,  sit  down  once  more,  and  join  with  us  in  what 
soever  cheer  our  landlord  may  provide." 

As  he  spoke,  he  flung  aside  his  cloak,  revealing 
beneath  merely  the  well-worn  dress  of  a  frontiersman, 
with  an  army  sword-belt  buckled  about  the  waist. 

"  Come,  Walter,"  he  called  to  his  companion,  who 
remained  standing,  "there  is  to  be  no  touch  of  cere 
mony  here  to-night.  Gentlemen,  I  am  Captain  Wells, 
formerly  of  the  army,  now  Indian  agent  at  Fort 
Wayne;  and  this  is  Sergeant  Jordan." 

The  Frenchman  bowed  gracefully,  and  extended 
a  card  across  the  table.  The  other  glanced  at  it 
carelessly. 

"Ah!  De  Croix;  pleased  to  meet  you.  Think  I 
heard  some  of  our  officers  speak  of  seeing  you  a  month 
ago  at  Detroit,  —  McBain  or  Ramsey,  I  have  forgotten 
which." 

37 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  I  recall  a  game  of  cards  with  a  Lieutenant 
Ramsey,  a  rather  choleric  Scotchman,  with  a  mag 
nificent  capacity  for  strong  whiskey." 

The  Captain  turned  inquiringly  toward  me,  and 
I  hastened  to  name  myself. 

"  Wayland,  did  you  say  ?  "  he  asked,  with  deep 
ened  interest.  "  'T  is  not  a  common  appellation,  yet 
I  once  knew  a  Major  by  that  name  in  Wayne's 
command." 

"  My  father,  sir,"  I  asserted  proudly. 

With  quick  impulsiveness  he  extended  his  hand. 

"  As  noble  a  soldier  as  I  have  ever  known,"  he 
exclaimed  heartily.  "  I  served  with  him  in  two  cam 
paigns.  But  what  are  you  two  young  fellows  doing 
here?  for  it  would  be  hard  to  conceive  of  a  more 
disheartening  place  of  residence.  Surely,  De  Croix, 
you  are  not  permanently  located  in  this  delightful 
spot? " 

"  The  saints  forbid ! "  ejaculated  the  other,  with 
an  expression  of  horror  that  caused  the  younger  officer 
to  smile.  "  Yet  I  have  already  survived  ten  days  of 
it.  We  seek  to  join  some  party  bound  westward,  either 
to  Fort  Dearborn  or  beyond." 

The  elder  officer  smiled  gravely,  as  his  stern  eyes 
wandered  thoughtfully  over  our  faces  in  the  candle 
light. 

"  You  will  scarcely  find  those  who  go  beyond," 
he  said,  at  last,  slowly.  "  That  is  our  extreme  frontier ; 

38 


-CAPTAIN  WELLS  OF  FORT  WAYNE 

and  even  this  post,  I  hear  it  rumored,  is  to  be  aban 
doned  shortly.  Indeed,  I  am  now  proceeding  thither, 
hoping  to  escort  a  niece  safely  eastward  because  of 
that  very  probability.  I  can  offer  you  naught  save 
companionship  and  guidance  upon  the  journey;  yet 
if  you  needs  must  go,  you  may  ride  with  us  and  wel 
come.  But  't  is  my  first  duty  to  advise  you  strongly 
against  it." 

"You  look  for  trouble?"  I  asked,  for  his  words 
and  manner  were  grave. 

"  I  am  not  one  easily  alarmed,"  he  answered,  scan 
ning  our  faces  as  we  fronted  him ;  "  but  I  have  lived 
long  among  the  Indians,  and  know  them  well.  This 
new  war  with  England  will  not  pass  without  atrocities 
along  the  border,  and  in  my  judgment  we  are  now  on 
the  eve  of  a  general  uprising  of  the  savages.  It  will 
surely  come  with  the  first  news  of  British  success,  and 
't  is  the  fear  of  reverses  at  Dearborn  that  has  hurried 
me  westward.  You,  sir,"  and  he  turned  toward  me, 
"  are  young,  but  it  is  evident  you  have  been  bred  to 
the  frontier,  so  you  will  realize  what  it  may  mean  to 
us  if  we  be  caught  in  the  Illinois  country  by  such 
an  uprising." 

I  bowed,  deeply  impressed  by  his  earnestness. 

"  I  have,  indeed,  seen  something  of  savage  war 
fare,  and  know  much  of  its  horror,"  I  replied  stoutly. 
"  Yet  what  you  say  of  the  possible  future  only  makes 
more  urgent  my  duty  to  press  on." 

39 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"And  you?"  he  asked  De  Croix. 

"  Faith,  Captain,"  was  the  instant  reply,  "  it  is 
the  gentle  hand  of  love  which  leads  me  westward, 
and  never  yet  did  a  true  Frenchman  hesitate  in  such 
a  quest  because  danger  lurked  between." 

Wells  smiled  grimly. 

"  Then  my  conscience  is  left  clear,"  he  exclaimed 
heartily ;  "  and  if  you  ride  with  me  to  death,  't  is  of 
your  own  choosing.  However,  glad  enough  we  have 
cause  to  be  thus  to  gain  two  more  fighting  men.  I 
have  a  party  of  Miamis  travelling  with  me,  and  I 
doubt  not  there  will  be  ample  work  for  all  before  we 
return.  Here  comes  supper;  let  us  eat,  drink,  and  be 
merry,  even  though  to-morrow  it  be  our  fate  to  die. 
'T  is  the  best  border  philosophy." 


40 


CHAPTER   V 


THROUGH    THE   HEART   OF   THE    FOREST 

E  lingered  long  over  the 
wine,  —  for  that  which  De 
Croix  had  furnished  proved 
excellent,  and  greatly  stim 
ulated  our  discourse.  Yet, 
I  must  confess,  it  was  drunk 
chiefly  by  the  Frenchman 
and  Jordan;  for  Wells 
barely  touched  his  glass, 
while  I  had  never  acquired  a  taste  for  such  liquor.  De 
Croix  waxed  somewhat  boastful,  toward  the  last;  but 
we  paid  small  heed  to  him,  for  I  was  deeply  interested 
in  Captain  Wells's  earlier  experiences  among  the  sav 
ages,  which  he  related  gravely  and  with  much  detail. 
Jordan  proved  himself  a  reckless,  roistering  young 
fellow,  full  of  high  spirits  when  in  liquor ;  yet  I  formed 
an  impression  that  he  stood  well  in  his  commander's 
favor,  for  the  latter  warned  him  kindly  to  be  more 
abstemious. 

However  late  it  may  have  been  when  we  finally 
sought  rest,  we  were  early  astir  the  next  morning. 

41 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

I  despatched  Seth  upon  his  return  journey  to  the  farm, 
bearing  under  his  girdle  as  cheerful  a  note  of  farewell 
as  I  could  frame ;  and  then,  though  it  was  scarce  later 
than  sun-up,  the  rest  of  us  were  fairly  upon  the  west 
ward  trail.  There  were  in  the  party  thirty  Miami 
Indians,  strong,  lusty-looking  warriors,  most  of  them. 
The  larger  portion  of  them  travelled  in  our  advance, 
under  command  of  one  of  their  chiefs;  a  smaller  de 
tachment  acting  in  similar  manner  as  a  rear-guard. 
The  white  men,  as  well  as  the  negro,  who  controlled 
a  pack  animal  heavily  laden  with  his  master's  baggage, 
were  on  horseback ;  and  it  pleased  me  greatly,  —  for 
I  was  young  and  easily  flattered,  —  to  have  Captain 
Wells  rein  in  his  horse  at  my  side  as  soon  as  we  were 
safely  across  the  ford,  leaving  the  Frenchman  either 
to  companion  with  Jordan  or  ride  alone. 

I  looked  at  De  Croix  curiously,  as  he  moved  for 
ward  with  slow  carelessness  in  our  front,  for  he  had 
kept  the  entire  company  waiting  outside  the  house  for 
half  an  hour  in  the  gray  dawn  while  he  curled  and 
powdered  his  hair.  Doubtless  this  was  what  so  dis 
gusted  Wells,  whose  long  black  locks  were  worn  in  a 
simple  queue,  tied  somewhat  negligently  with  a  dark 
cord.  I  almost  smiled  at  the  scowl  upon  his  swarthy 
face,  as  he  contemplated  the  fashionably  attired  dandy, 
whose  bright-colored  raiment  was  conspicuous  against 
the  dark  forest-leaves  that  walled  us  round. 

"  I  have  heard  it  claimed  these  gay  French  beaux 
42 


THROUGH  THE  HEART  OF  THE  FOREST 

fight  well  when  need  arises,"  he  commented  at  last, 
thoughtfully ;  "  but  't  is  surely  a  poor  place  here  for 
flaunting  ribbons  and  curling  locks.  Possibly  my  fine 
gentleman  yonder  may  have  occasion  to  test  his  mettle 
before  we  ride  back  again.  Sure  it  is  that  if  that  time 
ever  comes  he  will  not  look  so  sweet." 

"  You  make  me  feel  that  we  go  forward  into  real 
peril,"  I  said,  wondering  that  he  should  seem  so  fearful 
of  the  outcome.  "  Have  you  special  reason?  " 

"  The  Miamis  have  already  been  approached  by 
Indian  runners,  and  their  young  men  are  restless.  It 
was  only  because  I  am  the  adopted  son  of  Big  Turtle, 
and  a  recognized  warrior  of  their  tribe,  that  these  have 
consented  to  accompany  me;  and  I  fear  they  may 
desert  at  the  first  sign  of  a  hostile  meeting,"  he  an 
swered  gravely.  "  There  is  an  Indian  conspiracy  form 
ing,  and  a  most  dangerous  one,  involving,  so  far  as  I 
can  learn,  every  tribe  north  of  the  Ohio.  Now  that 
war  with  England  has  actually  been  declared,  there 
can  no  longer  be  doubt  that  the  chiefs  will  take  sides 
with  the  British.  They  have  everything  to  gain  and 
little  to  lose  by  such  action.  The  rumor  was  at  Fort 
Wayne,  even  before  we  left,  that  Mackinac  had  already 
fallen;  and  if  that  prove  true,  every  post  west  of  the 
Alleghanies  is  in  danger.  I  fear  that  death  and  flame 
will  sweep  the  whole  frontier ;  and  I  frankly  acknowl 
edge,  Wayland,  my  only  hope  in  this  expedition  is 
that,  by  hard  travel,  we  may  be  able  to  reach  Chicagou 

43 


and  return  again  before  the  outbreak  comes.  Tom 
Burns,  an  old  scout  of  Wayne's,  and  a  settler  in  that 
country,  was  at  Fort  Wayne  a  month  since  with  an 
urgent  message  from  the  commandant  at  Dearborn. 
I  tell  you  frankly,  it  will  be  touch  and  go  with  us." 

"  Chicagou?  "  I  questioned,  for  the  word  was  one 
I  had  heard  but  once  before  and  was  of  an  odd  sound. 

"  Ay !  old  Au  Sable  called  it  the  Chicagou  portage 
long  before  the  fort  named  Dearborn  was  ever  estab 
lished  there.  'T  is  the  name  the  French  applied  to  a 
small  river  entering  the  Great  Lake  from  the  west  at 
that  point." 

"  Have  you  journeyed  there  before?  " 

"  Once,  in  1803.  I  held  Indian  council  on  the  spot, 
and  helped  lay  out  the  government  reservation.  "T.is 
a  strange  flat  country,  v/ith  much  broken  land  extend 
ing  to  the  northward." 

Little  by  little  our  conversation  lapsed  into 
silence;  for  the  narrow  trail  we  followed  was  a  most 
difficult  one,  and  at  times  taxed  our  ingenuity  to  the 
utmost.  It  led  through  dense  dark  woods,  fortunately 
free  from  underbrush,  skirted  the  uncertain  edges  of 
numerous  marshes  in  the  soft  ooze  of  which  the  hoofs 
of  our  horses  sank  dangerously,  and  for  several  miles 
followed  the  sinuous  course  of  a  small  but  rapid 
stream,  the  name  of  which  I  have  forgotten.  There 
were  few  openings  in  the  thick  forest-growth,  and  the 
matted  branches  overhead,  interlaced  with  luxuriant 

44 


THROUGH  THE  HEART  OF  THE  FOREST 

wild  vines,  so  completely  shut  out  all  vestige  of  the 
sun  that  we  toiled  onward,  hour  after  hour,  in  con 
tinuous  twilight. 

What  mysterious  signs  our  guides  followed,  I  was 
not  sufficiently  expert  in  woodcraft  to  determine.  To 
my  eyes,  —  and  I  sought  to  observe  with  care,  —  there 
was  nowhere  visible  the  slightest  sign  that  others  had 
ever  preceded  us;  it  was  all  unbroken,  virgin  wilder 
ness,  marked  only  by  slow  centuries  of  growth. 
The  accumulation  of  moss  on  the  tree-trunks,  as  well 
as  the  shading  of  the  leaves,  told  me  that  we  con 
tinued  to  journey  almost  directly  westward ;  and  there 
was  no  perceptible  hesitancy  in  our  steady  progress, 
save  as  we  deviated  from  it  here  and  there  because 
of  natural  obstacles  too  formidable  to  be  directly 
surmounted. 

We  skirted  immense  trees,  veritable  monarchs  of 
the  ages,  hoary  with  time,  grim  guardians  of  such 
forest  solitudes;  climbed  long  hills  roughened  by  in 
numerable  boulders  with  sharp  edges  hidden  beneath 
the  fallen  leaves,  that  lamed  our  horses ;  or  descended 
into  dark  and  gloomy  ravines,  dank  with  decaying 
vegetation,  finally  halting  for  a  brief  meal  upon  the 
southern  edge  of  a  small  lake,  the  water  of  which  was 
as  clear  and  blue  as  the  cloudless  August  sky  that 
arched  it.  The  sand  of  the  shore  where  we  rested  was 
white  as  snow,  yet  De  Croix  had  his  man  spread  a 
cloak  upon  it  before  he  ventured  to  sit  down,  and 

45 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

with  care  tucked  a  lace  handkerchief  about  his  throat 
to  prevent  stray  crumbs  from  soiling  the  delicate  yel 
low  of  his  waistcoat. 

"  One  might  fancy  this  was  to  be  your  wedding 
day,  Monsieur,"  observed  Wells,  sarcastically,  as 
he  marked  these  dainty  preparations,  and  noted  with 
disgust  the  attentive  negro  hovering  near.  "  We 
are  not  perfumed  courtiers  dancing  at  the  court  of 
Versailles." 

De  Croix  glanced  about  him  carelessly. 

"  Mon  Dleu,  no,"  he  said,  tapping  the  lid  of  a 
richly  chased  silver  snuff-box  with  his  slender  fingers. 
"  Yet,  my  dear  friend,  a  French  gentleman  cannot 
wholly  forget  all  that  belongs  to  the  refinements  of 
society,  even  in  the  heart  of  the  wilderness.  Sam,  by 
any  foul  chance  did  you  overlook  the  lavender  water?  " 

"  No,  sah ;   it  am  safe  in  de  saddle-bags." 

"  And  the  powder-puff,  the  small  hand-mirror, 
and  the  curling-iron?  " 

"  I  saw  to  ebery  one  ob  dem,  sah." 

De  Croix  gave  a  deep  sigh  of  relief,  and  rested 
back  upon  the  cloak,  negligently  crossing  his  legs. 

"  Captain,"  he  remarked  slowly  and  thoughtfully, 
"  you  've  no  idea  the  trouble  that  negro  is  to  me. 
Would  you  believe  it?  he  actually  left  my  nail-brush 
behind  at  Detroit,  and  not  another  to  be  had  for  love 
or  money  this  side  of  Montreal !  And  only  last  night 
he  mislaid  a  box  of  rouge,  and,  by  Saint  Denis!  I 

46 


THROUGH  THE  HEART  OF  THE  FOREST 

hardly  dare  hope  there  is  so  much  as  an  ounce  of  it 
in  the  whole  party." 

"  I  rather  suspect  not,"  was  the  somewhat  crusty 
reply ;  "  yet  if  a  bit  of  bear's  grease  could  be  made 
to  serve  your  turn,  we  might  possibly  find  some  among 
us." 

"  I  know  not  ks  virtue,"  admitted  the  Frenchman 
gravely ;  "  yet  if  it  reddens  the  lips  it  might  be  useful. 
But  that  which  I  had  came  from  the  shop  of  Jessold  in 
Paris,  and  is  beyond  all  price." 

We  were  ten  days  upon  this  forest  journey,  from 
the  time  of  our  crossing  the  Maumee;  and  they  were 
hard  days,  even  to  those  of  us  long  habituated  to  the 
hardships  of  border  travel.  Indeed,  I  know  few  forms 
of  exertion  that  so  thoroughly  test  the  mettle  of  men 
as  journeying  across  the  wilderness.  There  are  no 
artificial  surroundings,  either  to  inspire  or  restrain; 
and  insensibly  humanity  returns  to  natural  conditions, 
permitting  the  underlying  savage  to  gain  ascendency. 
I  have  seen  more  than  one  seemingly  polished  gentle 
man,  resplendent  with  all  the  graces  of  the  social  code, 
degenerate  into  a  surly  brute  with  only  a  few  hours 
of  such  isolation  and  the  ceaseless  irritation  of  the 
trail.  Yet  I  must  acknowledge  that  De  Croix  accepted 
it  all  without  a  murmur,  and  as  became  a  man.  His 
entire  plaint  was  over  the  luxuries  he  must  forego, 
and  he  made  far  more  ado  about  a  bit  of  dust  soiling 
his  white  linen  than  about  any  real  hardship  of  the 

47 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

march.  'T  is  my  memory  that  he  rather  grew  upon 
us;  for  his  natural  spirits  were  so  high  that  he  sang 
where  others  swore,  and  found  cause  for  amusement 
and  laughter  in  much  that  tested  sorely  even  the 
Indian-like  patience  of  Wells.  He  was  like  a  boy, 
this  gayly  perfumed  dandy  of  the  French  court;  but 
beneath  his  laces  and  ribbons,  his  affectations  and 
conceits,  there  hid  a  stout  heart  that  bade  him  smile 
where  other  men  would  lie  down  and  die.  He  com 
panioned  mostly  with  Jordan  as  we  journeyed,  for 
Wells  never  could  become  reconciled  to  his  mincing 
ways;  yet  I  confess  now  that  I  began  to  value  him 
greatly,  and  longed  more  than  once  to  join  with  the 
two  who  rode  in  our  advance,  cheering  their  weari 
some  way  with  quips  of  fancy  and  snatches  of  song. 
He  knew  it  too,  the  tantalizing  rascal,  and  would  fre 
quently  send  back  a  biting  squib  over  his  shoulder, 
hoping  thus  to  draw  me  away  from  the  silent  grim- 
faced  soldier  beside  whom  I  held  place. 

It  was  truly  a  rough  and  wild  journey,  full  enough 
of  hardship,  and  without  adventure  to  give  zest  to  the 
ceaseless  toil.  I  know  now  that  we  made  a  wide 
detour  to  the  southward,  trusting  thus  to  avoid  any 
possible  contact  with  prowling  bands  of  either  Potta- 
wattomies  or  Wyandots,  whom  our  friendly  Miamis 
seemed  greatly  to  dread.  This  took  us  far  from  the 
regular  trail,  rough  and  ill-defined  as  that  was,  and 
plunged  us  into  an  untrodden  wilderness;  so  that 

48 


THROUGH  THE  HEART  OF  THE  FOREST 

there  were  times  when  we  fairly  had  to  cut  our  way 
through  the  twisted  forest  branches  and  tangled 
brakes  of  cane  with  tomahawks  and  hunting-knives. 
We  skirted  rocky  bluffs,  toiled  painfully  over  fallen 
timber,  or  waded  ankle  deep  in  softened  clay,  in  the 
black  gloomy  shadows  of  dense  woods  which  seemed 
interminable,  meeting  with  nothing  human,  yet  con 
stantly  startling  wild  game  from  the  hidden  coverts, 
and  feeling  more  and  more,  as  we  advanced,  the  lone 
liness  and  danger  of  our  situation,  —  realizing  that 
each  league  we  travelled  only  added  to  the  length  and 
peril  of  our  retreat  if  ever  disaster  came  or  Fort  Dear 
born  were  found  deserted. 

Captain  Wells,  naturally  grave  and  silent  from  his 
long  training  among  savages,  grew  more  and  more 
reticent  and  watchful  as  we  progressed,  riding  often 
at  my  side  for  hours  without  uttering  a  word,  his 
keen  eyes  warily  searching  the  dark  openings  upon 
every  hand  as  if  suspecting  that  each  spot  of  gloom 
might  prove  the  chosen  place  for  an  ambuscade.  Our 
Indian  allies  moved  like  shadows,  gliding  over  the 
ground  noiselessly;  and  the  occasional  outbursts  of 
merriment  from  De  Croix  and  his  equally  reckless 
companion  grew  gradually  less  frequent,  and  appeared 
more  forced.  The  constant  and  never-ending  toil 
of  our  progress,  the  depressing  gloom  of  the  sombre 
primeval  forest  on  every  side  of  us,  the  knowledge  of 
possible  peril  lurking  in  each  league  of  this  haunted 

4  49 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

silence,  weighed  upon  us  all,  and  at  last  closed  the 
lips  of  even  the  most  jovial  of  our  number. 

It  was  the  tenth  day,  as  I  remember,  —  though  it 
may  have  been  later,  for  I  have  no  writing  to  guide 
me  concerning  dates,  —  when  we  emerged  into  a 
broad  valley,  treeless  save  for  a  thin  fringe  of  dwarfed 
growth  skirting  the  bank  of  a  shallow  stream  which 
ran  almost  directly  westward.  I  cannot  describe  how 
sweet,  after  our  gloomy  journey,  the  sunlight  ap 
peared,  as  we  first  marked  it  play  in  golden  waves 
over  the  long  grass ;  or  the  relief  we  felt  at  being  able 
to  gaze  ahead  once  more  and  see  something  of  the 
country  that  we  were  traversing.  'Twas  like  a  sud 
den  release  from  prison.  Our  jaded  horses  felt  with 
us  the  exhilaration  of  the  change,  and  moved  with 
greater  sprightliness  than  they  had  shown  for  days. 
As  the  sun  began  its  circle  downward,  vast  rolling 
hills  of  white  and  yellow  sand  arose  upon  the  right 
of  our  line  of  march,  —  huge  mounds,  many  of  them, 
glistening  in  the  sunshine,  some  jagged  at  the  summit, 
others  rounded  as  if  by  art,  so  umisual  in  form  and 
presence  that  I  ventured  to  address  our  leader  regard 
ing  them,  as  he  rode  with  his  head  bent  low  and  a  far- 
off  look  in  his  eyes. 

"The  sand?"  he  questioned,  glancing  up  as  if 
startled  at  the  sound  of  my  voice.  "  Why,  it  has  been 
cast  there  by  the  stormy  waves  of  the  Great  Lake,  my 
lad,  and  beaten  into  those  strange  and  fantastic  shapes 

50 


THROUGH  THE  HEART  OF  THE  FOREST 

by  the  action  of  the  wind.  Doubtless  't  is  the  work 
of  centuries  of  storms." 

"  Are  we,  then,  so  close  to  the  lake  ? "  I  asked 
eagerly,  —  for  I  had  never  yet  seen  so  large  a  body 
of  water,  and  his  description  fired  my  imagination. 

"  'T  is  but  just  beyond  those  dunes  yonder,  and 
will  be  still  nearer  when  we  come  to  camp.  Possibly 
you  might  reach  the  shore  before  dark  if  you  exercise 
care,  —  for  there  is  danger  of  becoming  lost  in  that 
sand  desert.  Those  hills  seem  all  alike  when  once 
you  are  among  them." 

"What  is  it  that  so  greatly  disturbs  your  Miamis?" 
I  ventured  to  ask,  for  I  had  been  noticing  for  some 
time  that  they  were  restless  and  travelling  poorly. 
"  They  have  been  counselling  now  for  two  hours." 

He  glanced  aside  at  me  in  apparent  surprise. 

"  Why,  boy,  I  thought  you  were  bred  to  the  bor 
der;  and  can  you  ask  me  such  a  question?  Do  you 
observe  nothing,  like  that  fine  gentleman  yonder? 
What  have  we  been  following  since  first  we  entered 
this  valley?" 

"  An  old  Indian  trail." 

"True,"  he  exclaimed,  "and  one  that  has  been 
traversed  by  a  large  war-party,  bound  west,  within 
twelve  hours." 

"  How  know  you  this?  " 

"  By  a  hundred  signs  far  plainer  than  print  will 
ever  be  to  my  eyes.  In  faith,  I  thought  those  fellows 

51 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

out  yonder  would  have  summoned  me  to  council  long 
ere  this,  instead  of  threshing  it  out  among  themselves. 
They  are  bolder  warriors  than  I  deemed,  though  they 
will  doubtless  revolt  in  earnest  when  we  camp.  We 
shall  have  to  guard  them  well  to-night." 

As  he  paused,  his  eyes  fixed  anxiously  upon  our 
Indian  allies,  De  Croix  began  to  hum  a  popular  tune 
of  the  day,  riding  meanwhile,  hat  in  hand,  with  one 
foot  out  of  the  stirrup  to  beat  the  time.  Then  Jordan 
caught  up  the  refrain,  and  sang  a  verse.  I  saw  one  or 
two  of  the  older  Indians  glance  around  at  him  in  grave 
displeasure. 

"  The  young  fools ! "  muttered  Wells,  uneasily. 
"  I  shall  enjoy  seeing  if  that  French  popinjay  keeps  all 
of  his  fine  airs  when  the  hour  for  stern  work  comes." 

He  lifted  his  voice. 

"Jordan!" 

The  young  soldier  instantly  ceased  his  song,  and 
turned  in  his  saddle  to  glance  back. 

"  The  time  has  come  when  I  must  insist  on  less 
noise,  and  more  decorum  upon  the  march,"  Wells  said 
sternly.  "  This  is  not  Fort  Wayne,  nor  is  our  road 
devoid  of  danger.  Captain  de  Croix,  I  shall  have  to  re 
quest  you  also  to  cease  your  singing  for  the  present." 

There  was  that  in  his  voice  and  manner  which 
forbade  remark,  and  we  rode  on  silently.  I  asked: 

"  But  you  have  not  explained  to  me  how  you 
learned  all  this  of  which  you  spoke?  " 

52 


THROUGH  THE  HEART  OF  THE  FOREST 

"  By  the  use  of  my  eyes,  of  course.  It  is  all 
simple;  there  are  marks  beside  the  beaten  trail,  as 
well  as  in  its  track,  which  prove  clearly  the  party 
ahead  of  us  to  be  moving  westward,  that  it  travelled 
rapidly,  and  was  certainly  not  less  than  a  hundred 
strong,  with  ponies  and  lodge-poles.  Not  more  than 
a  league  back  we  passed  the  evidences  of  a  camp  that 
had  not  been  deserted  longer  than  twelve  hours;  and 
when  we  crossed  the  river,  a  feather  from  a  war-bonnet 
was  lying  in  the  grass.  These  are  small  details,  yet 
they  tell  the  story.  That  feather,  for  instance,  was 
dropped  from  a  Pottawattomie  head-dress,  and  no 
doubt  there  are  warriors  among  those  Indians  yonder 
who  could  name  the  chief  who  wore  it.  It  simply 
means,  my  lad,  that  the  savages  are  gathering  in 
toward  Dearborn,  and  we  may  reach  there  all  too 
late." 

"  Is  the  way  yet  long?  "  and  my  eyes  sought  the 
horizon,  where  the  sun  hung  like  a  red  ball  of  fire. 

"  We  should  be  there  by  the  morrow,"  he  an 
swered,  "  for  we  are  now  rounding  the  head  of  the 
Great  Lake.  I  wish  to  God  I  might  see  what  fate 
awaits  us  there." 

Young  and  thoughtless  as  I  was  in  those  days,  I 
could  not  fail  to  realize  the  depth  of  feeling  which 
swayed  this  stern,  experienced  man;  and  I  rode  on 
beside  him,  questioning  no  more. 


53 


CHAPTER   VI 


FROM    THE  JAWS   OF   DEATH 

THINK  it  must  be  in  the 
blood  of  all  of  New  Eng 
land  birth  to  love  the  sea. 
They  may  never  have  seen 
it,  nor  even  heard  its  wild, 
stern  music;  yet  the  fas 
cination  of  great  waters  is 
part  of  their  heritage.  The 
[thought  of  that  vast  inland 
ocean,  of  the  magnitude  and  sublimity  of  which  I  had 
only  the  vaguest  conception,  haunted  me  all  that  after 
noon;  and  I  scarcely  removed  my  eyes  from  those 
oddly  constructed  mounds  of  drifted  sand,  striving 
vainly  to  gain,  through  some  depression  between  them, 
a  fleeting  glimpse  of  the  restless  waters  that  had  helped 
to  shape  them  into  such  fantastic  forms. 

As  the  sun  sank,  angry  red  in  our  faces,  presaging 
a  storm,  the  course  of  the  little  stream  we  had  been 
following  drew  in  closer  toward  these  grotesque  piles, 
and  the  trail  we  followed  became  narrower,  with  the 
sluggish  current  pressing  upon  one  side  and  that  odd 

.54 


FROM    THE   JAWS    OF    DEATH 

bank  of  gleaming  sand  upon  the  other.  In  a  little  open 
space,  where  quite  a  carpet  of  coarse  yellowish  grass 
had  found  lodgment,  beneath  the  protecting  shadow  of 
a  knot  of  cottonwoods,  we  finally  made  camp,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  prepare  our  evening  meal.  Determined  to 
strike  north  through  those  guarding  sand-dunes,  and 
reach  the  shore  of  the  lake  if  possible  before  final 
darkness  fell,  I  hastily  crowded  my  pockets  with  food, 
and  looked  eagerly  around  for  some  congenial  com 
panion.  Captain  Wells,  whom  I  should  have  preferred 
to  be  with  me,  was  deep  in  conference  with  one  of  the 
Miami  chiefs,  and  not  to  be  disturbed;  Jordan  had 
seemingly  been  detailed  to  the  command  of  the  night- 
guard;  so,  as  a  last  resort,  I  turned  aside  and  sought 
De  Croix.  I  found  him  seated  cross-legged  on  a 
blanket  beneath  one  of  the  cottonwoods,  a  silver- 
backed  mirror  propped  against  a  tree-butt  in  his  front, 
while  the  obsequious  darkey  was  deliberately  combing 
out  his  long  hair  and  fashioning  it  anew.  The  French 
man  glanced  up  at  me  with  a  welcoming  smile  of  rare 
good-humor. 

"  Ah,  sober-face !  and  have  you  at  last  mustered 
courage  to  break  away  from  the  commander  of  this 
most  notable  company?  "  he  cried  mockingly.  "  'T  is 
passing  strange  he  does  not  chain  you  to  his  saddle! 
By  Saint  Guise!  'twould  indeed  be  the  only  way  in 
which  so  dull  a  cavalier  would  ever  hold  me  loyal  to 
his  whims.  Friend  Wayland,  I  scarce  thought  you 

55 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

would  ever  thus  honor  me  again ;  and  yet,  't  is 
true,  I  have  had  an  ambition  within  my  heart  ever 
since  we  first  met.  'T  is  to  cause  you  to  fling  aside 
those  rough  habiliments  of  the  wilderness,  and  attire 
yourself  in  garments  more  becoming  civilized  man. 
Would  that  I  might  induce  you,  even  now,  to  per 
mit  Sam  to  rearrange  those  heavy  blond  locks  a  la 
Pompadour.  Bless  me !  but  it  would  make  a  new  man 
of  you." 

"  Such  is  not  at  all  my  desire,  Monsieur,"  I  an 
swered,  civilly.  "  I  came  now  merely  to  learn  if  you 
would  walk  with  me  through  these  dunes  of  sand 
before  the  daylight  fades." 

He  looked  out,  idly  enough,  across  that  dreary 
expanse  of  desolation,  and  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  Use  the  other  powder,  Sam,  the  lighter  colored," 
he  murmured  languidly,  as  if  the  sight  had  wearied 
him ;  "  and  mind  you  drop  not  so  much  as  a  pinch 
upon  the  waistcoat." 

Then  he  lifted  his  eyes  inquiringly  to  mine. 

"For  what?"  he  asked. 

"  To  look  forth  upon  the  Great  Lake.  Captain 
Wells  tells  me  'tis  but  a  brief  and  safe  walk  from 
here  to  the  shore-line." 

"The  lake?  —  water?"  and  the  expression  upon 
his  face  made  me  smile.  "Men  Diett,  man!  have  you 
become  crazed  by  the  hard  march?  What  have 
I  ever  said  in  our  brief  intercourse  that  could  cause 

56 


"  The    obsequious    darkey    was    deliberately    combing    out 
his   long  hair." 


FROM   THE   JAWS    OF    DEATH 

you  to  conceive  I  care  greatly  for  that?     If  it  were 
only  wine,  now !  " 

"You  have  no  desire  to  go  with  me,  then?" 
"  Lay  out  the  red  tie,  Sam ;  no,  the  one  with  the 
white  spots  in  it,  and  the  small  curling-iron.  No, 
Monsieur;  what  you  ask  is  impossible.  I  travel  to 
the  west  for  higher  purpose  than  to  gaze  upon  a 
heaving  waste  of  water.  Sacre  I  did  I  not  have  a  full 
hundred  days  of  such  pleasure  when  first  I  left  France? 
My  poor  stomach  has  not  fairly  settled  yet  from  its 
fierce  churning.  Know  ye  not,  Master  Wayland,  that 
we  hope  to  be  at  this  Fort  Dearborn  upon  the  morrow, 
and  't  is  there  I  meet  again  the  fair  Toinette?  Saints! 
but  I  must  look  my  best  at  such  a  time,  not  worn  and 
haggard  from  tramping  through  the  sand.  She  was 
ever  a  most  critical  maid  in  such  matters,  and  has  not 
likely  changed.  'T  is  curled  too  high  upon  the  right 
brow,  you  black  imp!  and,  as  I  live,  there  is  one  hair 
you  have  missed  entirely." 

Realizing  the  uselessness  of  waiting  longer,  I 
turned  my  back  upon  his  vanity,  and  strode  off  alone. 
It  is  not  my  nature  to  swerve  from  a  purpose  merely 
because  others  differ  in  desires ;  and  I  was  now  deter 
mined  to  carry  out  my  plan.  I  took  one  of  the  narrow 
depressions  between  two  mounds  of  sand  and  plunged 
resolutely  forward,  endeavoring  to  shape  my  course 
as  directly  northward  as  the  peculiarities  of  the  path 
would  admit.  To  my  mind,  there  was  little  to  fear 

57 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

from  the  hostile  Indians,  as  every  sign  proved  them 
to  be  hastening  westward  in  advance  of  us;  while  I 
was  too  long  accustomed  to  adventure  to  be  easily 
confused,  even  in  the  midst  of  that  lonely  desolation. 

I  soon  found  the  walking  difficult;  for  I  sank  to 
the  ankles  with  each  step,  while  the  soft  sliding  sand 
rolled  beneath  me  so  as  to  yield  no  solid  foothold. 
The  irregularity  of  the  mounds  continually  blocked 
my  passage,  and  caused  me  to  deviate  in  direction,  so 
that  I  grew  somewhat  bewildered,  the  entire  surface 
bearing  such  uniformity  of  outline  as  to  afford  little 
guide.  Yet  I  held  to  my  original  course  fairly  well, 
for  I  could  pilot  somewhat  by  the  dim  north  star ;  and 
it  was  not  long  before  my  alert  ears  caught  the  pound 
ing  of  surf  along  the  shore-line.  Much  encouraged, 
I  pressed  forward  with  greater  rapidity,  ignoring  the 
lanes  between  the  dunes,  and  clambering  over  the 
mounds  themselves  in  my  eagerness  to  reach  the  lake 
before  the  complete  closing  down  of  night. 

At  last  I  topped  a  particularly  high  ridge  that 
felt  solid  to  the  feet;  and  as  I  did  so  the  wind  came, 
hard  and  biting,  against  my  face.  There,  just  below 
me,  not  fifty  feet  away,  were  rolling  the  great  waves, 
white-capped  and  roaring,  pounding  like  vast  sledges 
upon  the  anvil  of  the  sand.  My  entire  being  thrilled 
at  the  majestic  sight,  and  for  the  moment  I  forgot 
everything  as  I  gazed  away  across  those  restless, 
heaving  waters,  seemingly  without  limit,  stretching 

58 


FROM    THE   JAWS    OF    DEATH 

forth  into  the  dim  northward  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  until  water  and  sky  imperceptibly  met  and 
blended.  Each  advancing  wave,  racing  toward  the 
beach,  was  a  white-lipped  messenger  of  mystery ;  and 
the  vast  tumultuous  sea,  rolling  in  toward  me  out  of 
that  dark  unknown,  with  its  deep  voice  of  thunder  and 
high-bursting  spray,  breathed  the  sublimest  lessons 
of  the  Infinite  to  my  soul.  It  awed,  impressed,  si 
lenced  with  the  sense  of  its  solemn  power.  No  dream 
of  ocean  grandeur  had  ever  approached  the  reality  now 
outspread  before  me,  as  this  vast  inland  sea  tossed  and 
quivered  to  the  lashing  of  the  storm-wind  that  swept 
its  surface  into  fury. 

To  the  left  and  right  of  where  I  stood  motionless, 
curved  the  shore-line,  a  seemingly  endless  succession 
of  white  shining  sand-hills,  with  the  sloping  shingle  up 
which  the  huge  breakers  tossed  and  rolled  in  continu 
ous  thunder  and  foam,  rising,  breaking,  receding,  chas 
ing  each  other  in  gigantic  play.  How  savagely  strong  it 
all  looked!  what  uncontrollable  majesty  lived  in  every 
line  of  the  scene !  The  very  suggestion  of  tremendous 
power  in  it  was,  to  my  imagination,  immeasurably 
increased  by  its  unutterable  loneliness,  its  seemingly 
total  absence  of  life ;  for  not  a  fin  rose  above  the  sur 
face,  not  a  wing  brushed  the  air  overhead.  The  sun, 
sinking  slowly  behind  the  rim  of  sand,  shot  one 
golden-red  ray  far  out  into  that  tumbling  waste,  form 
ing  a  slender  bridge  of  ever-changing  light  that  seemed 

59 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

to  rest  suspended  upon  the  breaking  crests  of  the 
waves  it  spanned.  Then,  gradually,  stealthily,  silently, 
the  denser  curtain  of  the  twilight  drew  closer  and 
closer,  and  my  vista  narrowed,  as  the  shadows  swept 
toward  me  like  black-robed  ghosts. 

I  turned  about  reluctantly,  to  retrace  my  steps 
while  the  dim  light  yet  lingered.  Some  unseen  angel  of 
mercy  it  must  have  been  that  bade  me  pause,  and  led 
me  gently  down  the  steep  bank  to  the  water's  edge, 
where  the  sharp  spray  lashed  my  cheeks.  If  this  be 
not  the  cause,  then  I  know  not  why  I  went;  or  why, 
once  being  there,  I  should  have  turned  to  the  right, 
and  rounded  the  edge  of  the  little  bay.  Yet  all  of  this 
I  did ;  and  God  knows  that  many  a  time  since  I  have 
thanked  Him  for  it  upon  my  knees. 

I  saw  first  the  thing  bobbing  up  and  down  behind 
a  bare  wave-washed  rock  that  lifted  a  hoary  crown 
close  beside  the  water's  edge.  A  branch  from  off 
some  tree,  I  thought,  until  I  had  taken  a  half-dozen 
curious  steps  nearer,  and  felt  my  heart  bound  as  I 
knew  it  to  be  a  boat.  My  first  thought,  of  course,  was 
of  hostile  Indians;  and  I  swept  the  sand-hills  anx 
iously  for  any  other  sign  of  human  presence.  The 
world  about  me  was  soundless  except  for  the  ceaseless 
roaring  of  the  waves,  and  there  was  not  even  a  leaf 
within  my  sight  to  flutter.  I  crept  forward  cautiously, 
seeing  no  footprints  on  the  smooth  sand,  until  my 
searching  eyes  rested  upon  a  white  hand,  dangling, 

60 


FROM    THE   JAWS    OF    DEATH 

as  if  lifeless,  over  the  boat's  gunwale.  Forgetting 
everything  else  in  the  excitement  of  this  discovery,  I 
sprang  hastily  forward  and  peered  within  the  boat. 

It  was  an  awkward  and  rudely-formed  water-craft, 
with  neither  mast  nor  oars,  yet  of  fair  size,  broad- 
beamed  and  seaworthy.  In  the  forward  part  lay  the 
body  of  a  woman;  curled  up  and  resting  upon  the 
boat's  bottom,  the  head  buried  upon  the  broad  seat 
so  that  no  face  was  visible,  with  one  hand  hidden 
beneath,  the  other  outstretched  above  the  rail.  So 
huddled  was  her  posture  that  I  could  distinguish  few 
details  in  the  fading  light;  yet  I  noted  that  she  wore 
a  white  upper  garment,  and  that  her  thick  hair  flowed 
in  a  dense  black  mass  about  her  shoulders. 

For  a  moment  I  stood  there  helpless,  believing  I 
gazed  upon  death.  She  either  moved  slightly,  or  the 
waves  rocked  the  boat  so  as  to  somewhat  disturb  her 
posture.  That  semblance  of  life  sent  my  blood  leaping 
once  more  within  my  veins,  and  I  leaned  over  and 
touched  her  cautiously. 

"  Oh,  go  away !  Please  go  away !  "  she  cried,  not 
loudly,  but  with  a  stress  of  utterance  that  caused  me 
to  start  back  half  in  terror.  "  I  am  not  afraid  of  you, 
but  either  take  my  soul  or  go  away  and  leave  me." 

"For  whom  do  you  mistake  me?"  I  asked,  my 
hand  closing  now  over  hers. 

"For  another  devil  come  out  of  the  black  night 
to  torture  me  afresh ! "  she  answered,  never  once  mov- 

61 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

ing  even  to  my  touch.  "  Ah,  what  legions  there  must 
be  to  send  forth  so  many  after  the  soul  of  one  poor 
girl!  'Tis  not  that  I  shrink  from  the  end.  Death! 
why,  have  I  not  died  a  hundred  deaths  already?  Yet 
do  I  trust  the  Christ  and  Mother  Mary.  But  why  does 
the  angel  of  their  mercy  hold  back  from  me  so  long?  " 

Was  she  crazed,  driven  mad  by  some  extremity 
of  suffering  at  which  I  could  only  guess?  That  oarless 
boat,  beached  amid  the  desolation  of  sand  and  the 
waste  of  water,  alone  told  a  story  to  make  the  heart 
sick.  I  hesitated,  not  knowing  what  I  had  best  say. 
She  lifted  her  head  slowly,  and  gazed  at  me.  I  caught 
one  glimpse  of  a  pale  young  face  framed  in  masses  of 
black  dishevelled  hair,  and  saw  large  dark  eyes  that 
seemed  to  glow  with  a  strange  fire. 

"  You,  —  you  cannot  be  a  devil  also,"  she  said, 
stammeringly.  "  You  do  not  look  like  those  others,  — 
are  you  a  man?  " 

I  bowed  in  silence,  astounded  by  her  words  and 
appearance. 

"  Yet  you  are  not  of  the  garrison,  —  not  of  Dear 
born.  I  have  never  seen  your  face  before.  Yet  you 
are  surely  a  man,  and  white.  Holy  Mother!  can  it 
indeed  be  that  you  have  come  to  save  me?  " 

"  I  am  here  to  serve  you  by  every  means  in  my 
power,"  I  answered  soberly,  for  the  wildness  of  her 
speech  almost  frightened  me.  "  God,  I  truly  think, 
must  have  led  me  to  you." 

62 


FROM    THE   JAWS    OF    DEATH 

Her  wonderful  eyes,  questioning,  anxious,  doubt 
ful,  never  once  left  my  face. 

"Who  are  you?    How  came  you  here?" 

"  I  am  named  John  Wayland,"  I  replied,  striving 
to  speak  as  simply  as  might  be,  so  that  she  would 
comprehend,  "  and  form  one  of  a  small  party  travelling 
overland  from  the  east  toward  the  Fort.  We  are  en 
camped  yonder  at  the  edge  of  the  sand.  I  left  the 
camp  an  hour  ago,  and  wandered  hither  that  I  might 
look  out  upon  the  waters  of  the  Great  Lake ;  and  here, 
through  the  strange  providence  of  God,  I  have  found 
you." 

She  glanced  apprehensively  backward  over  her 
shoulder  across  the  darkened  waters,  and  her  slight 
form  shook. 

"  Oh,  please,  take  me  away  from  it ! "  she  cried,  a 
note  of  undisguised  terror  in  her  voice,  and  her  hands 
held  out  toward  me  in  a  pitiful  gesture  of  appeal. 
"  Oh,  that  horrible,  cruel  water !  I  have  loved  it  in 
the  past,  but  now  I  hate  it;  how  horribly  it  has  tor 
tured  me !  Take  me  away,  I  beg,  —  anywhere,  so  that 
I  can  neither  see  nor  hear  it  any  more.  It  has  neither 
heart  nor  soul."  And  she  hid  her  face  behind  the 
streaming  hair. 

"You  will  trust  me,  then?"  I  asked,  for  I  had 
little  knowledge  of  women.  "  You  will  go  with  me?  " 

She  flung  the  clinging  locks  back  from  her  eyes, 
with  an  odd,  imperious  gesture  which  I  thought  most 

63 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

becoming,  holding  them  in  place  with  one  hand,  while 
extending  the  other  frankly  toward  me. 

"  Go  with  you?  Yes,"  she  replied,  unhesitatingly. 
"  I  have  known  many  men  such  as  you  are,  men  of 
the  border,  and  have  always  felt  free  to  trust  them; 
they  are  far  more  true  to  helpless  womanhood  than 
many  a  perfumed  cavalier.  You  have  a  face  that 
speaks  of  honor  and  manliness.  Yes,  I  will  go  with 
you  gladly." 

I  was  deeply  impressed  by  her  sudden  calmness, 
her  rapid  repression  of  that  strange  wildness  of  de 
meanor  that  had  at  first  so  marked  her  words  and 
manner.  As  I  partially  lifted  her  from  the  boat  to 
the  sand,  she  staggered  heavily,  and  would  have  fallen 
had  I  not  instantly  caught  her  to  me.  For  a  single 
moment  her  dark  eyes  looked  up  confidingly  into 
mine,  as  she  rested  panting  against  my  shoulder,  and 
I  could  feel  her  slender  form  tremble  within  my 
arms. 

"You  are  ill  —  faint?"  I  questioned  anxiously. 

She  drew  back  from  me  with  all  gentleness,  and 
did  not  venture  again  to  attempt  standing  entirely 
without  support. 

"  I  am  ashamed  so  to  exhibit  my  weakness,"  she 
murmured.  "  I  fear  I  am  greatly  in  need  of  food. 
What  day  is  this?" 

"  The  twelfth  of  August." 

"  And  it  was  the  night  of  the  tenth  when  I  drifted 
64 


FROM    THE   JAWS    OF    DEATH 

out  of  the  mouth  of  the  river.    Ever  since  then  I  have 
been  drifting,  the  sport  of  the  winds  and  waves." 

"  Sit  you  down  here,  then,"  I  commanded,  now 
fully  awakened  to  her  immediate  need.  "  The  sand 
is  yet  warm  from  the  sun,  and  I  have  food  with  me  in 
my  pockets." 


CHAPTER   VII 


A    CIRCLE   IN    THE    SAND 

HAVE  since  thought  it  al 
most  providential  that  my 
food  supply  was  so  limited; 
for,  after  first  asking  me  if 
I  had  eaten  all  I  required, 
she  fell  upon  it  like  a  fam 
ished  thing,  and  did  not 
desist  until  all  was  gone.  A 
threatening  bank  of  dark 
cloud  was  creeping  slowly  up  the  northern  sky  as  we 
were  resting,  but  directly  overhead  the  stars  were  shin 
ing  brilliantly,  yielding  me  sufficient  light  for  the  study 
of  her  face.  She  was  certainly  less  than  my  own  age 
by  two  or  three  years,  a  girl  barely  rounding  into  the 
slender  beauty  of  her  earliest  womanhood,  with  hints 
of  both  in  face  and  form.  She  was  simply  dressed,  as, 
indeed,  might  naturally  be  expected  in  a  wilderness 
far  removed  from  marts  of  trade;  but  her  clothing 
was  of  excellent  texture,  and  became  her  well  in  spite 
of  its  recent  exposure,  while  a  bit  of  rather  expensive 

66 


A    CIRCLE    IN    THE    SAND 

lace  at  the  throat  and  a  flutter  of  gay  ribbons  about 
the  wrists  told  plainly  that  she  did  not  disdain  the 
usual  adornments  of  her  sex.  And  this  was  quickly 
shown  in  another  way.  She  had  not  yet  completed 
her  frugal  meal  when  her  mind  reverted  to  her  per 
sonal  appearance,  and  she  paused,  with  heightened 
color,  to  draw  back  her  loosened  hair  and  fasten  it  in 
place  with  a  knot  of  scarlet  cord.  It  was  surely  a 
winsome  face  that  smiled  up  at  me  then. 

"  I  feel  almost  guilty  of  robbery,"  she  said,  "  in 
taking  all  this  food,  which  was  no  doubt  intended  for 
your  own  supper." 

"  Merely  what  chanced  to  be  left  of  it,"  I  an 
swered  heartily.  "  Had  I  so  much  as  dreamed  this 
stretch  of  sand  was  to  yield  me  such  companionship, 
I  should  have  stinted  myself  more." 

An  expression  of  bewildered  surprise  crept  into 
her  eyes  as  I  spoke. 

"  Surely  you  are  not  a  mere  courear  de  bois,  as  I 
supposed  from  your  dress,"  she  exclaimed.  "  Your 
expression  is  that  of  an  educated  gentleman." 

I  smiled;  for  I  was  young  enough  to  feel  the 
force  of  her  unconscious  flattery. 

"  I  believe  I  can  prove  descent  from  an  old  and 
honorable  race,"  I  said ;  "  but  it  has  been  my  fortune 
to  be  reared  in  the  backwoods,  and  whatever  edu 
cation  has  come  to  me  I  owe  to  the  love  and  skill  of 
my  mother." 

67 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

My  frankness  pleased  her,  and  she  made  no  at 
tempt  to  disguise  her  interest. 

"  I  am  so  glad  you  told  me,"  she  said  simply. 
"  My  mother  died  when  I  was  only  ten,  yet  her 
memory  has  always  been  an  inspiration.  Are  you  a 
Protestant?  " 

This  unexpected  question  took  me  by  surprise; 
yet  I  answered  unhesitatingly,  "  Yes." 

"  I  was  educated  at  the  Ursuline  Convent  in  Mon 
treal.  It  was  my  mother's  dearest  wish  that  I  should 
take  the  vows  of  that  order,  but  I  fear  I  am  far  too 
frivolous  for  so  serious  a  life.  I  love  happy  things  too 
well,  and  the  beautiful  outside  world  of  men  and 
women.  I  ran  away  from  the  Sisters,  and  then  my 
father  and  I  voyaged  to  this  country,  where  we  might 
lead  a  freer  life  together." 

"  Here?  "  and  I  glanced  questioningly  about  me 
into  those  darkening  shadows  which  were  momen 
tarily  hemming  us  in  more  closely. 

"  To  Fort  Dearborn,"  she  explained.  "  We  came 
by  boat  through  the  straits  at  the  north;  and  'twas 
a  trip  to  remember.  My  father  brought  out  goods 
from  Canada,  and  traded  with  the  Indians.  I  have 
been  in  their  villages.  Once  I  was  a  week  alone  with 
a  tribe  of  Sacs  near  Green  Bay,  and  they  called  me  the 
White  Queen.  I  have  met  many  famous  warriors  of 
the  Wyandots  and  Pottawattomies,  and  have  seen 
them  dance  at  their  council.  Once  I  journeyed  as  far 

68 


A    CIRCLE    IN    THE   SAND 

west  as  the  Great  River,  across  leagues  and  leagues 
of  prairie,"  and  her  face  lighted  up  at  the  remem 
brance.  "  Father  said  he  thought  I  must  be  the  first 
white  woman  who  had  ever  travelled  so  far  inland. 
We  have  been  at  Dearborn  for  nearly  a  year." 

She  rose  to  her  feet,  and  swept  her  eyes,  with 
some  anxiety,  around  upon  dim  mounds  of  sand  that 
appeared  more  fantastic  than  ever  in  the  darkness. 

"  Had  we  not  better  be  going? "  she  asked. 
"  There  is  surely  a  storm  gathering  yonder." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  for  I  had  not  been  indifferent 
to  the  clouds  steadily  banking  up  in  the  north.  "  Yet 
you  have  not  told  me  your  name,  and  I  should  be  most 
glad  to  know  it." 

The  girl  courtesied  mockingly,  as  though  half 
inclined  to  laugh  at  my  insistence. 

"  What  is  a  name?  "  she  exclaimed.  "  'T  is  not 
that  for  which  we  greatly  care.  Now  I  —  I  am  simply 
Mademoiselle  Antoinette,  —  at  least,  so  most  of  those 
I  care  for  call  me;  and  from  now  on,  the  very  good 
friend  of  Master  John  Wayland." 

I  was  deeply  conscious  that  I  blushed  at  her 
words  and  manner;  but  with  it  there  arose  an  instant 
query  in  my  mind:  could  this  be  the  fair  Toinette 
whom  De  Croix  sought  so  ardently?  I  greatly  feared 
it;  yet  I  resolved  I  would  not  mention  his  name  to 
her. 

"  It  has  a  decided  French  sound,"  I  stammered. 
69 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

She  laughed  at  my  tone,  with  a  quick  shrug  of 
her  shoulders. 

"  And  pray,  why  not,  Monsieur?  Have  you  such 
a  prejudice  against  that  great  people  that  you  need 
speak  of  them  with  so  glum  a  voice?  Ah,  but  if  I 
must,  then  I  shall  endeavor  to  teach  you  a  higher 
regard  for  us." 

"  That  may  not  prove  so  hard  a  task,"  I  hastened 
to  assure  her ;  "  though  I  was  surprised,  —  you  speak 
English  with  so  pure  an  accent  that  I  had  not  dreamed 
you  other  than  of  my  own  race." 

"  My  father  was  of  English  blood,"  she  answered 
more  gravely ;  "  but  I  fear  you  will  find  me  quite  of 
my  mother's  people,  if  ever  we  come  to  know  each 
other  well.  But  hark!  that  was  surely  thunder! 
We  have  loitered  too  long;  the  storm  is  about  to 
break." 

It  was  indeed  upon  us  almost  before  she  ceased 
speaking.  A  sudden  rush  of  wind  sent  my  hat  fly 
ing  into  the  darkness,  and  whipped  her  long  black 
hair  loose  from  its  restraining  knot.  I  had  barely 
time  to  wrap  my  hunting-jacket  closely  around  her 
shoulders,  when  the  rain  came  dashing  against  our 
faces. 

I  drew  her  unresistingly  around  the  edge  of  the 
nearest  sand-pile;  but  this  supplied  poor  protection 
against  the  storm,  the  wind  lashing  the  fine  grit  into 
our  faces,  stinging  us  like  bits  of  fire.  I  tried  to  ex- 

70 


A    CIRCLE    IN    THE    SAND 

cavate  some  sort  of  cave  that  might  afford  us  at  least 
a  partial  shelter;  but  the  sand  slid  down  almost  as 
rapidly  as  I  could  dig  it  out  with  my  hands. 

"  Oh,  let  us  press  on ! "  she  urged,  laying  her 
hand  upon  my  arm  in  entreaty.  "  We  shall  become 
no  wetter  moving,  and  your  camp,  you  said,  was  only 
a  short  distance  away." 

"  But  are  you  strong  enough  to  walk?  "  And  as 
I  leaned  forward  toward  her,  a  quick  flash  of  vivid 
lightning,  directly  overhead,  lit  both  our  faces.  I 
marked  she  did  not  shrink,  and  no  look  of  fear  came 
into  her  eyes. 

"  I  am  quite  myself  once  more,"  she  answered 
confidently.  "  It  was  despair  and  loneliness  that  so 
disheartened  me.  I  have  never  been  timid  physically, 
and  your  presence  has  brought  back  the  courage  I 
needed." 

There  was  a  natural  frankness,  a  peculiar  confi 
dence,  about  this  girl,  that  robbed  me  of  my  usual 
diffidence;  and  as  we  struggled  forward  through  the 
dampening  sand,  her  dress  clinging  about  her  and 
retarding  progress,  I  dared  to  slip  one  arm  about  her 
waist  to  help  in  bearing  her  along.  She  accepted  this 
timely  aid  in  the  spirit  with  which  it  was  offered, 
without  so  much  as  a  word  of  protest ;  and  the  wind, 
battering  at  our  backs,  pushed  us  forward. 

"  Oh,  that  troublesome  hair ! "  she  exclaimed,  as 
the  long  tresses  whipped  in  front  of  our  faces,  blinding 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

us  both.  "  I  have  never  before  felt  so  much  like  sacri 
ficing  it." 

"  I  beg  that  you  will  not  consider  such  an  act 
now,"  I  protested,  aiding  her  to  reclaim  the  truants, 
"  for  as  I  saw  it  before  the  darkness  fell,  your  hair 
was  surely  worthy  of  preservation." 

"  You  laugh  at  me ;  I  know  I  must  have  been  a 
far  from  pretty  sight." 

"  Do  you  wish  me  to  say  with  frankness  what  I 
thought  of  your  appearance  under  such  disadvan 
tages?" 

She  glanced  at  me  almost  archly,  in  the  flash  of 
lightning  that  rent  the  sky. 

"  I  am  really  afraid  to  answer  yes,  —  yet  perhaps 
I  am  brave  enough  to  venture  it." 

"  I  have  never  been  at  court,  Mademoiselle,  and 
so  you  may  not  consider  my  judgment  in  such  mat 
ters  of  much  moment;  but  I  thought  you  rarely 
beautiful." 

For  a  moment  she  did  not  attempt  to  speak,  but  I 
could  distinctly  feel  the  heaving  of  her  bosom  as  I 
held  her  hard  against  the  assault  of  the  wind,  and 
bent  low  hoping  to  catch  an  answer. 

"  You  are  sincere  and  honest,"  she  said  at  last, 
slowly,  and  I  felt  that  the  faint  trace  of  mockery  had 
utterly  vanished  from  her  soft  voice.  "  'T  is  manifest 
in  your  face  and  words.  You  speak  not  lightly,  nor 
with  mere  empty  compliment,  as  would  some  gilded 

72 


A   CIRCLE   IN    THE   SAND 

courtiers  I  have  known;    and  for  that  reason  I  do 
value  your  opinion." 

"  You  are  not  angry  at  my  presumption?  " 

"  Angry  ?  —  I  ?  "  and  she  stopped  and  faced  me, 
holding  back  her  hair  as  she  did  so.  "  I  am  a  woman, 
Monsieur;  and  all  women,  even  those  of  us  hidden 
here  in  the  wilderness,  like  best  those  who  admire 
them.  I  do  not  know  that  I  am  as  beautiful  as  you 
say,  yet  other  men  have  often  said  the  same  without 
being  pressed  for  their  opinion.  No,  I  am  not  angry, 
—  I  am  even  glad  to  know  you  think  so." 

"  And  you  surely  do  know?  "  I  insisted,  with  a 
courage  strange  to  me. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  but  her  eyes  fell  before 
my  eagerness ;  "  you  are  not  one  who  has  yet  learned 
to  lie,  even  to  women.  'T  is  a  relief  to  know  there  are 
such  men  still  in  the  world." 

We  had  come  to  a  full  halt  by  this  time. 

"  Do  you  have  any  idea  where  we  may  be?  "  she 
asked,  peering  anxiously  about,  and  perhaps  glad  to 
change  the  tone  of  our  conversation.  "I  cannot  note  a 
landmark  of  any  kind.  These  sand-hills  seem  all  alike." 

"  I  believe  we  have  kept  to  the  southward,  for 
we  have  merely  drifted  with  the  storm;  but  I  confess 
my  sole  guidance  has  been  the  direction  of  the  wind, 
as  these  sand-lanes  are  most  confusing.  If  there  were 
the  slightest  shelter  at  hand,  I  should  insist  upon  your 
waiting  until  the  rain  was  over." 

73 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  No,  it  is  better  to  go  on.  I  am  now  wet  to  the 
skin,  and  shall  be  warmer  moving  than  resting  on  this 
damp  sand." 

We  must  have  been  moving  for  an  hour,  scarcely 
speaking  a  word,  for  the  severe  exertion  required  all 
our  breath.  The  rain  had  ceased,  and  stars  began 
to  glimmer  amid  the  cloud-rifts  overhead ;  but  I  knew 
now  that  we  were  lost.  She  stopped  suddenly,  and 
sank  down  upon  the  sand. 

"  I  am  exhausted,"  she  admitted,  "  and  believe 
we  are  merely  moving  about  in  a  circle." 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  reluctantly ;  "  we  are  wasting  our 
strength  to  no  purpose.  'T  will  be  better  to  wait  for 
daylight  here." 

It  was  a  gloomy  place,  and  the  silence  of  those 
vast  expanses  of  desolate  sand  was  overwhelming. 
It  oppressed  me  strangely. 

"  Let  me  feel  the  touch  of  your  hand,"  she  said 
once.  "  It  is  so  desperately  lonely.  I  have  been  on 
the  wide  prairie,  at  night  and  alone;  yet  there  is 
always  some  sound  there  upon  which  the  mind  may 
rest.  Here  the  stillness  is  like  a  weight." 

Possibly  I  felt  this  depressing  influence  the  more 
because  of  my  long  forest  training,  where  at  least  the 
moaning  of  limbs,  fluttering  of  leaves,  or  flitting  of 
birds  brings  relief  to  the  expectant  senses ;  while  here 
all  was  absolute  solitude,  so  profound  that  our  breath 
ing  itself  was  startling.  The  air  above  appeared 

74 


A    CIRCLE    IN    THE    SAND 

empty  and  void;  the  earth  beneath,  lifeless  and  dead. 
Although  neither  of  us  was  cowardly  of  heart,  yet  we 
instinctively  drew  closer  together,  and  our  eyes 
strained  anxiously  over  the  black  sand-ridges,  now 
barely  discernible  through  the  dense  gloom.  We  tried 
to  talk,  but  even  that  soon  grew  to  be  a  struggle,  so 
heavily  did  the  suspense  rest  upon  our  spirits,  so 
oppressed  were  we  by  imaginings  of  evil.  I  remember 
telling  her  my  simple  story,  gaining  in  return  brief 
glimpses  of  her  experiences  in  Canada  and  the  farther 
West.  She  even  informed  me  that  orders  had  been 
received,  the  day  before  she  became  lost  upon  the  lake, 
to  abandon  Fort  Dearborn;  that  an  Indian  runner  — 
whom  she  named  Winnemeg  —  had  arrived  from 
General  Hull  at  Detroit,  bringing  also  news  that 
Mackinac  had  fallen. 

"  Doubtless  your  absence  has  greatly  worried 
them  also,"  I  said. 

"  Oh,  no ;  none  of  them  knew  my  plight.  Pos 
sibly  some  may  miss  me,  but  they  will  naturally  sup 
pose  I  have  been  at  Mr.  Kinzie's  house  all  this  time. 
I  have  been  there  often  for  weeks  together,  and  they 
have  frequently  urged  me  to  take  shelter  with  them. 
You  see  it  is  far  safer  there  than  at  the  Fort,  for  even 
the  most  hostile  Indians  remain  on  friendly  terms 
with  Mr.  Kinzie  and  his  family.  He  has  been  there 
so  many  years,  and  is  so  just  a  man  in  his  dealings 
with  them.  'T  is  really  strange  to  see  how  he  leaves 

75 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

his  house  unguarded,  while  the  garrison  at  the  Fcrt 
is  almost  in  a  state  of  siege.  It  makes  it  hard  to 
realize  how  imminent  is  the  danger.  Yet  they  are 
terribly  alarmed  at  the  Fort,  and  I  fear  with  cause. 
Even  Mr.  Kinzie  feels  the  situation  to  be  critical. 
There  were  fully  three  hundred  Pottawattomie  war 
riors  encamped  without  the  Fort  two  days  ago;  and 
they  were  becoming  bold  and  impudent,  —  one  chief 
even  firing  his  gun  in  Captain  Heald's  office,  thinking 
to  frighten  him  into  furnishing  them  with  liquor." 

"  But  the  Fort  is  strong?  "  I  asked.  "  It  is  capable 
of  resisting  an  attack?" 

"  I  should  suppose  so,"  she  answered,  hesitat 
ingly  ;  "  but  that  is  not  a  matter  upon  which  a  girl 
may  judge.  I  fear,  however,  all  is  not  harmony  among 
its  defenders.  I  know  that  Captain  Heald  and  Ensign 
Ronan  do  not  agree,  and  I  have  heard  bitter  words 
spoken  by  other  officers  of  the  garrison." 

I  thought  she  did  not  care  to  speak  more  about 
this  matter,  and  we  drifted  off  upon  other  topics,  until 
I  felt  her  head  sink  slowly  down  upon  my  shoulder, 
and  knew  she  slept.  I  sat  there  still,  pillowing  her 
tenderly  upon  my  arm,  when  the  gray  light  of  the 
dawn  stole  slowly  toward  us  across  the  ridges  of  sand 
and  revealed  the  upturned  face. 


76 


CHAPTER   VIII 

TWO   MEN   AND   A    MAID 

HE  emotion  I  felt  was  new 
and  strange  to  me;  for 
though  I  had  known  little 
of  young  women,  yet  as  I 
looked  upon  her  in  that  dim 
light  of  dawn  I  found  myself 
wondering  if  I  already  loved 
this  strange  girl.  Fair  as 
her  face  certainly  was,  its 
beauty  rendered  even  more  striking  by  the  pallor  of 
her  late  exposure  and  the  blackness  of  her  dishevelled 
hair,  it  was  her  frankness  and  confidence  which  most 
appealed  to  me.  She  had  held  all  my  thoughts  through 
the  long  hours  of  watchfulness  as  I  sat  there  quietly, 
feeling  the  rise  and  fall  of  her  regular  breathing,  and 
thrilled  by  the  unconscious  caress  of  stray  tresses  as 
they  were  blown  against  my  cheek.  How  she  trusted 
me,  stranger  though  I  was!  Yet  it  was  through  no 
lack  of  knowledge  of  the  great  world  of  men,  for  this 
young  girl  had  known  court  gallants  and  rough  sol 
diery,  soft-spoken  courtiers  and  boastful  men-at-arms. 

77 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

So  the  night  through  I  dreamed  of  what  might  be; 
and  when  the  light  finally  came  slowly  reddening  the 
eastern  sky,  I  feasted  my  eyes  unchecked  upon  that 
sweet  upturned  face,  and  made  a  rash  vow  that  I 
would  win  her  heart. 

I  was  still  mirroring  her  image  in  my  memory, 
forgetful  of  all  else,  —  the  broad  white  brow,  the  long 
dark  lashes  resting  in  such  delicate  tracery  against 
the  smooth  velvet  of  the  cheek  now  slightly  flushed, 
the  witching  pink  of  the  ear,  the  softly  parted  lips 
between  which  gleamed  the  small  and  regular  teeth 
of  ivory,  the  round  white  throat  swelling  ever  so 
slightly  to  her  breathing,  —  when  a  sudden  shout  of 
surprised  recognition  aroused  me  from  my  reverie, 
and  I  looked  up  to  see  Jordan  topping  the  sand-bank 
in  our  front,  and  waving  his  hand  to  some  one  beneath 
him  and  out  of  sight. 

"See  here,  De  Croix!"  he  cried,  excitedly,  "the 
prodigal  has  had  good  cause  to  lag  behind.  He  has 
found  the  lost  fairy  of  this  wilderness." 

Before  I  could  relieve  myself  of  my  burden,  —  for 
the  mockery  of  his  words  angered  me,  —  the  French 
man  appeared  at  his  side,  and  glanced  down  where  his 
companion's  finger  pointed.  For  a  moment  he  gazed ; 
then  he  murmured  a  sharp  French  oath,  and  strode 
heavily  down  the  sand-bank.  There  was  a  look  in  his 
face  that  caused  me  to  lay  the  girl's  head  back  upon 
the  sand  and  rise  hastily.  The  sudden  movement 

78 


TWO    MEN   AND   A   MAID 

awoke  her,  and  her  dark  eyes  looked  up  in  startled 
confusion.  By  this  time  I  had  taken  a  quick  step  for 
ward,  and  faced  De  Croix. 

"  This  lady  is  under  my  protection,"  I  said, 
a  bit  hotly,  not  relishing  the  manner  of  his  approach, 
"  and  any  disrespect  from  either  of  you  will  be 
unwarranted." 

He  paused,  evidently  surprised  at  my  bold  front, 
and  his  lip  curled  contemptuously. 

"  Ah,  my  young  game-cock ! "  he  ejaculated,  sur 
veying  me  curiously.  "  So  you  have  spurs,  and  think 
you  can  use  them?  Well,  I  have  no  quarrel  with  you, 
but  perchance  I  may  have  more  reason  to  be  the  pro 
tector  of  this  young  lady  than  you  suppose.  Stand 
aside,  Monsieur." 

She  had  risen  from  the  sand,  and  now  stood  erect 
beside  me.  I  saw  Jordan  grinning  in  great  enjoyment 
of  the  scene,  and  that  De  Croix's  eyes  were  full  of 
anger ;  but  I  would  not  stir.  In  my  heart  I  felt  a  dull 
pain  at  his  words,  a  fear  that  they  might  prove  too 
true;  but  I  remained  where  I  was,  determined  to  take 
no  step  aside  until  she  herself  should  judge  between  us. 

"  Will  you  stand  back,  Monsieur? "  he  said, 
haughtily,  dropping  his  hand  upon  the  hilt  of  his 
rapier,  "  or  shall  I  show  you  how  a  gentleman  of 
France  deals  with  such  impertinence?  " 

If  he  thought  to  affright  me  with  his  bravado,  he 
reckoned  ill  of  my  nature,  for  I  have  ever  driven  badly ; 

79 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

my  blood  seems  slow  to  heat,  though  it  was  warm 
enough  now. 

"  If  the  lady  wishes  it,  you  may  pass,"  I  answered 
shortly,  my  eyes  never  leaving  his  face.  "  Otherwise, 
if  you  take  so  much  as  another  step  I  will  crush  every 
bone  in  your  body." 

He  saw  I  meant  it,  but  there  was  no  cowardice  in 
him;  and  the  steel  had  already  flashed  in  the  sunlight 
to  make  good  his  threat,  when  she  touched  me  gently 
upon  the  shoulder. 

"  I  beg  you  do  not  fight,"  she  urged.  "  I  am  not 
worthy,  and  't  is  all  unneeded.  Captain  de  Croix," 
and  she  swept  him  a  curtsey  which  had  the  grace  of 
a  drawing-room  in  it,  "  't  is  indeed  most  strange  that 
we  should  meet  again  in  such  a  spot  as  this.  No  con 
trast  could  be  greater  than  the  memory  of  our  last 
parting.  Yet  is  there  any  cause  for  quarrel  because 
this  young  gentleman  has  preserved  my  life?" 

De  Croix  hesitated,  standing  half-poised  for 
attack,  even  his  glib  tongue  and  ready  wit  failing  as 
she  thus  calmly  questioned  him.  Indeed,  as  I  later 
learned,  there  was  that  of  witchery  about  this  young 
girl  which  held  him  at  bay  more  effectually  than  if  she 
had  been  a  princess  of  the  royal  blood,  —  a  something 
that  laughed  his  studied  art  to  scorn.  She  noted  now 
his  hesitancy,  and  smiled  slightly  at  the  evidence  of 
her  power. 

"Well,  Monsieur,  'tis  not  often  that  your  lips 
80 


TWO    MEN    AND    A    MAID 

fail  of  words,"  she  continued,  archly.  "  Why  is  it  I 
am  made  the  subject  of  your  quarrel?  " 

The  slight  sarcastic  sting  in  her  voice  aroused  him. 

"  By  all  the  saints,  Toinette ! "  he  exclaimed, 
striving  to  appear  at  his  ease,  "  this  seems  a  poor 
greeting  for  one  who  has  followed  you  through  leagues 
of  forest  and  across  oceans  of  sand,  hopeful  at  the 
least  to  gain  a  smile  of  welcome  from  your  lips.  Know 
you  not  I  am  here,  at  the  very  end  of  the  world,  for 
you?" 

"  I  think  it  not  altogether  unlikely,"  she  replied 
with  calmness.  "  You  have  ever  been  of  a  nature  to 
do  strange  things,  yet  it  has  always  been  of  your  own 
sweet  will.  Surely,  Monsieur,  I  did  never  bid  you 
come,  or  promise  you  a  greeting." 

"  No,"  he  admitted  regretfully,  "  't  is,  alas,  true  "; 
and  his  eyes  seemed  to  regain  something  of  their  old 
audacity.  "But  there  was  that  about  our  parting,  — 
you  recall  it,  Toinette,  in  the  shadow  of  the  castle 
wall?  —  which  did  afford  me  hope.  No  one  so  fair 
as  you  can  be  without  heart." 

She  laughed  softly,  as  though  his  words  recalled 
memories  of  other  days,  pressing  back  her  hair  within 
its  ribbon. 

"  Such  art  of  compliment  seems  more  in  place  at 
Montreal  than  here.  This  is  a  land  of  deeds,  not 
words,  Monsieur.  Yet,  even  though  I  confess  your 
conclusion  partially  true,  what  cause  does  it  yield 

6  81 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

why  you  should  seek  a  quarrel  with  my  good  friend, 
John  Wayland?" 

"You  know  him,  then?"  he  asked,  in  quick 
astonishment. 

"  Know  him !  Do  you  think  I  should  be  here 
otherwise?  Fie,  Captain  de  Croix,  that  you,  the  very 
flower  of  the  French  court,  should  express  so  poor 
a  thought  of  one  you  profess  to  respect  so  highly ! " 

He  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  us,  scarce 
knowing  whether  she  were  laughing  at  him  or  not. 

"Sacrel"  he  exclaimed  at  last.  "I  believe  it 
not,  Mademoiselle.  The  boy  would  have  boasted  of 
such  an  acquaintance  long  before  this.  You  know 
him,  you  say,  —  for  how  long?  " 

"  Since  yester  even,  if  you  must  know.  But  he 
has  a  face,  Monsieur,  a  face  frank  and  honest,  not 
like  that  of  a  man  long  trained  at  courts  to  deceive. 
'T  is  for  that  I  trust  him,  and  have  called  him  friend." 

"  You  may  rue  the  day." 

"  No,  Captain  de  Croix,"  she  exclaimed,  proudly. 
"  I  know  the  frontiersmen  of  my  father's  blood.  They 
are  brave  men,  and  true  of  heart.  This  John  Wayland 
is  of  that  race."  And  she  rested  one  hand  lightly  upon 
my  arm. 

The  motion,  simple  as  it  was,  angered  him. 

"  You  ask  why  I  sought  quarrel,"  he  said  sternly. 
"  'T  was  because  I  suspected  this  uncouth  hunter  had 
wronged  you.  Now  I  understand  't  was  of  your  own 

82 


TWO    MEN    AND    A    MAID 

choice.     I  wish  you  joy,  Mademoiselle,  of  your  new 
conquest." 

I  felt  the  girl's  slight  form  straighten,  and  saw  his 
bold  eyes  sink  beneath  the  flame  of  her  look. 

"  Captain  de  Croix,"  and  every  sentence  stung  like 
the  lash  of  a  whip,  "  those  are  cowardly  words,  un 
worthy  a  French  gentleman  and  soldier.  Did  you 
leave  all  your  courtesy  behind  in  Montreal,  or  dream 
that  in  this  wilderness  I  should  cringe  to  any  words 
you  might  speak  ?  You  wish  the  truth ;  you  shall  have 
it.  Three  days  ago,  through  an  accident,  I  drifted,  in 
an  oarless  boat,  out  from  the  river-mouth  at  Fort 
Dearborn  to  the  open  lake.  None  knew  of  my  predic 
ament.  A  storm  blew  me  helpless  to  the  southward, 
and  after  hours  of  exposure  to  danger,  and  great  men 
tal  anguish,  I  was  driven  ashore  amid  the  desolation 
of  this  sand.  This  comrade  of  yours  found  me  scarce 
alive,  ministered  to  my  sore  need,  protected  me 
through  the  hours  of  the  night,  stood  but  now  between 
me  and  your  ribaldry,  counting  his  life  but  little  beside 
the  reputation  of  a  woman.  He  may  not  wear  the 
latest  Paris  fashions,  Monsieur,  but  he  has  proved 
himself  a  man." 

"  I  meant  not  all  I  said,  Toinette,"  he  hastened  to 
explain.  "  You  will  forgive,  I  know,  for  I  was  sorely 
hurt  to  find  that  some  one  else  had  done  the  duty  that 
was  plainly  mine.  Surely  no  rude  backwoodsman  is 
to  come  between  us  now?" 

83 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

She  glanced  from  the  one  to  the  other,  with  true 
French  coquetry. 

"  Faith,  I  cannot  tell,  Monsieur,"  she  said,  gayly ; 
"  stranger  things  have  happened,  and  't  is  not  alto 
gether  fine  clothes  that  win  the  hearts  of  maidens 
on  this  far  frontier.  We  learn  soon  to  love  strength, 
and  the  manly  traits  of  the  border.  On  my  word, 
Monsieur,  this  John  Wayland  seems  to  have  rare 
powers  of  body;  I  imagine  he  might  even  have 
crushed  you,  as  he  said." 

"  Think  you  so?  "  he  asked,  eying  me  curiously. 
"  Yet  't  is  not  always  as  it  looks,  Mademoiselle." 

It  came  so  quickly  as  to  startle  me.  I  was  won 
dering  at  the  smile  that  curled  his  lips,  when  he  sprang 
upon  me,  casting  his  arms  around  my  waist,  and  twin 
ing  one  leg  about  mine.  The  shock  of  this  sudden 
and  unexpected  onset  took  me  completely  by  surprise, 
and  I  gave  back  sharply,  scarce  realizing  his  purpose, 
till  he  had  the  under-hold,  and  sought  to  lift  me  for  a 
throw.  'Twas  my  weight  alone  that  saved  me,  to 
gether  with  the  rare  good  fortune  that  I  had  been 
leaning  upon  my  gun. 

As  the  breath  came  back  to  me,  we  locked  grimly 
in  a  fierce  struggle  for  the  mastery.  I  had  felt  the 
straining  grip  of  strong  arms  before,  but  De  Croix 
surprised  me,  —  he  was  like  steel,  quick  of  motion  as 
a  wildcat,  with  many  a  cunning  French  wrestling 
trick  that  tried  me  sorely.  I  heard  a  quick  excla- 

84 


TWO    MEN    AND    A   MAID 
mation  of  surprise  from  the  girl,  a  shout  of  delighted 
approval  from  Jordan,  and  then  there  was  no  sound 
but  the  harsh  trampling  of  our  feet  and  the  heavy 
breathing.     De  Croix's  effort  was  to  lift  me  to  his 
hip  for  a  throw;    mine,  to  press  him  backward  by 
bodily  strength.    Both  of  us  were  sadly  hindered  by 
the  sliding  sand  on  which  we  strove.    Twice  I  thought 
I  had  him,  when  my  footing  failed;   and  once  he  held 
me  fairly  uplifted  from  the  ground,  yet  could  not  make 
the  toss.    »T  was  a  wild  grapple,  for  when  we  had  . 
hausted  all  the  tricks  we  knew,  it  came  to  be  a  sheer 
test  of  physical  endurance.    Then,  for  the  first  time, 
I  felt  myself  the  master,  -  though  he  was  a  man,  that 
gay  French  dandy,  and  never  did  my  ribs  crack  under 
the  pressure  of  a  stronger  hand.    But  I  slowly  pressed 
him  back,  inch  by  inch,  struggling  like  a  demon  to  the 
last,  until  I  forced  his  shoulders  to  the  sand. 

For  a  moment  he  lay  there,  panting  heavily;  ther 
the  old  frank  and  easy  smile  came  upon  his  lips. 

"Your  hand,  monsieur,"  he  said;    "that  is,  i 
yet  retains  sufficient  strength  to  lift  me." 

Upon  his  feet  he  brushed  the  sand  from  out 
long  hair,  and  bowed  gallantly. 

"  I  have  done  my  very  best,  Mademoiselle, 
defeat,  but  not  disgrace,  for  I  have  made  your  gian 
puff  to  win.     May  I  not  hope  it  has  won  me  i 
ration  to  your  good  graces?  " 


CHAPTER   IX 


IN    SIGHT   OF   THE   FLAG 

T  would  have  been  impos 
sible  not  to  respond  to  his 
sparkling  humor  and  good 
nature,  even  had  the  girl 
been  desirous  of  doing  other 
wise.  From  the  first  I  felt 
that  she  liked  this  reckless 
courtier,  whose  easy  words 
and  actions  made  me  realize 
more  deeply  than  ever  my  own  heaviness  of  thought 
and  wit. 

As  he  stood  there  now,  bowing  low  before  her, 
his  clothing  awry  and  his  long  hair  in  disorder  from 
our  fierce  contest,  she  smiled  upon  him  graciously,  and 
extended  a  hand  that  he  was  prompt  enough  to  accept* 
and  hold. 

"  Surely,"  she  said  mockingly,  "  no  maid,  even  in 
the  glorious  days  of  chivalry,  had  ever  more  heroic 
figures  to  do  battle  for  her  honor.  I  accept  the  amende, 
Monsieur,  and  henceforth  enroll  you  as  knight  at  my 
court.  Upon  my  word,"  and  she  looked  about  at  the 

86 


IN    SIGHT    OF   THE   FLAG 

desolate  sand-heaps  surrounding  us,  "  't  is  not  much 
to  boast  of  here;  nor,  in  truth,  is  Dearborn  greatly 
better." 

She  paused,  drawing  her  hand  gently  from  his 
grasp,  and  holding  it  out  toward  me. 

"  Yet,  Captain,"  she  continued,  glancing  at  him 
archly  over  her  shoulder,  "  I  have  likewise  another 
knight,  this  wood  ranger,  who  hath  also  won  my  deep 
regard  and  gratitude." 

De  Croix  scowled,  and  twisted  his  short  mus 
tache  nervously. 

"  You  put  a  thorn  beside  every  rose,"  he  muttered. 
"  'T  was  your  way  in  Montreal." 

"  A  few  hundred  miles  of  travel  do  not  greatly 
change  one's  nature.  Either  at  Dearborn  or  Montreal, 
I  am  still  Toinette.  But,  Messieurs,  I  have  been  told 
of  a  camp  quite  close  at  hand,  —  and  yet  you  leave  me 
here  in  the  sand  to  famish  while  you  quarrel." 

The  tone  of  her  voice,  while  still  full  of  coquetry, 
was  urgent,  and  I  think  we  both  noted  for  the  first 
time  how  white  of  face  she  was,  and  how  wearily  her 
eyes  shone.  The  Frenchman,  ever  ready  in  such  court 
esies,  was  the  first  to  respond  by  word  and  act. 

"  You  are  faint,  Toinette,"  he  cried,  instantly  for 
getful  of  everything  else,  and  springing  forward  to 
give  her  the  aid  of  his  arm.  "  I  beg  you  lean  upon 
me.  I  have  been  blind  not  to  note  your  weakness  be 
fore.  'T  is  indeed  not  a  long  walk  to  our  camp  from 

87 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

here,  —  yet,  on  my  life,  I  know  nothing  of  where  it 
lies.  Jordan,"  he  added,  speaking  as  if  he  were  in 
command,  "  lead  back  along  the  path  we  came.  Sacre  I 
the  old  bear  was  gruff  enough  over  the  delay  of  our 
search;  he  will  be  savage  now." 

I  know  not  how  Jordan  ever  found  his  way  back, 
for  the  sliding  sand  had  already  obliterated  all  evi 
dences  of  former  travel ;  but  I  walked  sullenly  beside 
him,  leaving  De  Croix  to  minister  to  the  needs  of  the 
girl  as  best  he  might.  I  felt  so  dull  beside  his  ready 
tongue  that,  in  spite  of  my  real  liking  for  the  fellow, 
his  presence  angered  me.  "Tis  strange  we  should 
ever  envy  in  others  what  we  do  not  ourselves  possess, 
ignoring  those  traits  of  character  we  have  which  they 
no  less  desire.  So  to  me  then  it  seemed  altogether 
useless  to  contend  for  the  heart  of  a  woman,  —  such  a 
woman,  at  least,  as  this  laughing  Toinette,  —  against 
the  practised  wiles  of  so  gay  and  debonair  a  cavalier. 
I  steeled  my  ears  to  the  light  badinage  they  continued 
to  indulge  in,  and  ploughed  on  through  the  heavy  sand 
at  Jordan's  heels,  in  no  mood  for  converse  with  any 
one. 

We  came  upon  the  camp  suddenly,  and  discovered 
Captain  Wells  pacing  back  and  forth,  his  stern  face 
dark  with  annoyance.  At  sight  of  me,  his  passion 
burst  all  restraint. 

"  By  God,  sir ! "  he  ejaculated,  "  if  you  were  a 
soldier  of  mine,  I  would  teach  you  what  it  meant  to 

88 


put  us  to  such  a  wait  as  this !  Know  you  not,  Master 
Wayland,  that  the  lives  of  helpless  women  and  children 
may  depend  upon  our  haste?  And  you  hold  us  here 
in  idleness  while  you  wander  along  the  lake-shore 
like  a  moonstruck  boy !  " 

Before  I  could  answer  these  harsh  words,  the  girl 
stepped  lightly  to  my  side,  and  standing  there,  her 
hand  upon  my  arm,  smiled  back  into  his  angry  eyes. 
I  do  not  think  he  had  even  perceived  her  presence 
until  that  moment ;  for  he  stopped  perplexed. 

"  And  am  I  not  worth  the  saving,  Monsieur  le 
Capitaine,"  she  questioned,  pouting  her  lips,  "  that 
you  should  blame  him  so  harshly  for  having  stopped 
to  rescue  me?  " 

His  harsh  glance  of  angry  resentment  softened  as 
he  gazed  upon  her. 

"Ah!  was  that  it,  then?"  he  asked,  in  gentler 
tones.  "  But  who  are  you?  Surely  you  are  not  un 
attended  in  this  wilderness?" 

"  I  am  from  Fort  Dearborn,"  she  answered,  "  and 
though  only  a  girl,  Monsieur,  I  have  penetrated 
to  the  great  West  even  farther  than  has  Captain 
Wells." 

"  How  know  you  my  name?  " 

"  Mrs.  Heald  told  me  she  believed  you  would 
surely  come  when  you  learned  of  our  plight  at  the 
Fort,  —  it  was  for  that  she  despatched  the  man  Burns 
with  the  message,  —  and  she  described  you  so  per- 

89 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

fectly  that  I  knew  at  once  who  you  must  be.  There 
are  not  so  many  white  men  travelling  toward  Dear 
born  now  as  to  make  mistake  easy." 

"And  the  Fort?"  he  asked,  anxiously.  "Is  it 
still  garrisoned,  or  have  we  come  too  late?  " 

"  It  was  safely  held  two  days  ago,"  she  answered, 
"  although  hundreds  of  savages  in  war-paint  were  then 
encamped  without,  and  holding  powwow  before  the 
gate.  No  attack  had  then  been  made,  yet  the  officers 
talked  among  themselves  of  evacuating." 

For  a  moment  the  stern  soldier  seemed  to  have 
forgotten  her,  his  eyes  fastened  upon  the  western 
horizon. 

"  The  fools !  "  he  muttered  to  himself,  seemingly 
unconscious  that  he  spoke  aloud ;  "  yet  if  I  can  but 
reach  there  in  time,  my  knowledge  of  Indian  nature 
may  accomplish  much." 

He  turned  quickly,  with  a  sharp  glance  over  his 
military  force. 

"  We  delay  no  longer.  Jordan,  do  you  give  this 
lady  your  horse  for  to-day's  journey,  and  go  you  for 
ward  on  foot  with  the  Miamis.  Watch  them  closely, 
and  mark  well  everything  in  your  front  as  you 
move." 

"  But,  Captain  Wells,"  she  insisted,  as  he  turned 
away,  "  I  am  exceedingly  hungry,  and  doubt  not  this 
youth  would  also  be  much  the  better  for  a  bit  of  food." 

"  It  will  have  to  be  eaten  as  you  travel,  then,"  he 
90 


IN    SIGHT    OF   THE    FLAG 

answered,  not  unkindly,  but  with  all  his  thought  now 
fixed  on  other  things,  "  for  our  duty  is  to  reach  Dear 
born  at  the  first  moment,  and  save  those  prisoned  there 
from  death,  and  worse." 

I  shall  always  remember  each  detail  of  that  day's 
march,  though  I  saw  but  little  of  Toinette  save  in 
stolen  glances  backward,  Wells  keeping  me  close  at 
his  side,  while  De  Croix,  as  debonair  as  ever,  was 
her  constant  shadow,  ministering  assiduously  to  her 
wants  and  cheering  her  journey  with  agreeable  dis 
course.  I  heard  much  of  their  chatter,  earnestly  as 
I  sought  to  remain  deaf  to  it.  To  this  end  Wells 
aided  me  but  little,  for  he  rode  forward  in  stern  silence, 
completely  absorbed  in  his  own  thoughts. 

During  the  first  few  hours  we  passed  through  a 
dull  desolation  of  desert  sand,  the  queerly  shaped  hills 
on  either  side  scarcely  breaking  the  dead  monotony, 
although  they  often  hid  from  our  sight  our  advance 
scouts,  and  made  us  feel  isolated  and  alone.  Once  or 
twice  I  imagined  I  heard  the  deepening  roar  of  waves 
bursting  upon  the  shore-line  to  our  right,  but  could 
gain  no  glimpse  of  blue  water  through  those  obscuring 
dunes.  We  were  following  a  well-worn  Indian  trail, 
beaten  hard  by  many  a  moccasined  foot;  and  at  last 
it  ran  from  out  the  coarser  sand  and  skirted  along  the 
western  beach,  almost  at  the  edge  of  the  waves.  'T  was 
a  most  delightful  change  from  the  cramped  and  nar 
rowed  vision  that  had  been  ours  so  long.  Our  faces 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

were  now  set  almost  directly  northward;  but  I  could 
not  withdraw  my  eyes  from  the  noble  expanse  of  water 
heaving  and  tumbling  in  the  dazzling  sunlight.  In 
deed,  there  was  little  else  about  our  course  to  attract 
attention;  the  shore  in  front  lay  clear  and  unbroken, 
bearing  a  sameness  of  outline  that  wearied  the  vision ; 
each  breaking  wave  was  but  the  type  of  others  that 
had  gone  before,  and  each  jutting  point  of  land  was 
the  picture  of  the  next  to  follow.  To  our  left,  there 
extended,  parallel  to  our  course  of  march,  a  narrow 
ridge  of  white  and  firmly  beaten  sand,  as  regular  in 
appearance  as  the  ramparts  of  a  fort.  Here  and  there 
a  break  occurred  where  in  some  spring  flood  a  sudden 
rush  of  water  had  burst  through.  Glancing  curiously 
down  these  narrow  aisles,  as  we  rode  steadily  onward, 
I  caught  fleeting  glimpses  of  level  prairie  land,  green 
with  waving  grasses,  apparently  stretching  to  the  west 
ern  horizon  bare  of  tree  or  shrub.  At  first,  I  took  this 
to  be  water  also;  until  I  realized  that  I  looked  out 
upon  the  great  plains  of  the  Illinois. 

The  Captain  was  always  chary  of  speech;  now 
he  rode  onward  with  so  stern  a  face,  that  presently  I 
spoke  in  inquiry. 

"You  are  silent,  Captain  Wells,"  I  said.  "One 
would  expect  some  rejoicing,  as  we  draw  so  close  to 
the  end  of  our  long  journey." 

He  glanced  aside  at  me. 

"  Wayland,"  he  said  slowly,  "  I  have  been  upon 
92 


IN    SIGHT    OF    THE   FLAG 

the  frontier  all  my  life,  and  have,  as  you  know,  lived 
in  Indian  camps  and  shared  in  many  a  savage  cam 
paign.  I  am  too  old  a  man,  too  tried  a  soldier,  ever 
to  hesitate  to  acknowledge  fear;  but  I  tell  you  now, 
I  believe  we  are  riding  northward  to  our  deaths." 

I  had  known,  since  first  leaving  the  Maumee,  that 
danger  haunted  the  expedition;  yet  these  solemn 
words  came  as  a  surprise. 

"Why  think  you  thus?"  I  asked,  with  newly 
aroused  anxiety,  my  thoughts  more  with  the  girl  be 
hind  than  with  myself.  "  Mademoiselle  Toinette  tells 
me  the  Fort  is  strong  and  capable  of  defence,  and 
surely  we  are  already  nearly  there." 

"The  young  girl  yonder  with  De  Croix?  It  may 
be  so,  if  it  also  be  well  provisioned  for  a  long  siege, 
as  it  is  scarce  likely  any  rescue  party  will  be  despatched 
so  far  westward.  If  I  mistake  not,  Hull  will  have  no 
men  to  spare.  Yet  I  like  not  the  action  of  the  savages 
about  us.  'T  is  not  in  Indian  nature  to  hold  off,  as 
these  are  doing,  and  permit  reinforcements  to  go  by, 
when  they  might  be  halted  so  easily.  'T  would  ease 
my  mind  not  a  little  were  we  attacked." 

"  Attacked?  by  whom?  " 

He  faced  me  with  undisguised  surprise,  a  sar 
castic  smile  curling  his  grim  mouth.  His  hand  swept 
along  the  western  sky-line. 

"  By  those  red  spies  hiding  behind  that  ridge  of 
sand,"  he  answered  shortly.  "  Boy,  where  are  your 

93 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

eyes  not  to  have  seen  that  every  step  we  have  taken 
this  day  has  been  but  by  sufferance  of  the  Pottawat- 
tomies?  Not  for  an  hour  since  leaving  camp  have  we 
marched  out  of  shot  from  their  guns ;  it  means  treach 
ery,  yet  I  can  scarce  tell  where  or  how.  If  they  have 
spared  us  this  long,  there  is  some  good  Indian  reason 
for  it." 

I  glanced  along  that  apparently  desolate  sand 
bank,  barely  a  hundred  feet  away,  feeling  a  thrill  of 
uneasiness  sweep  over  me  at  tha  revelation  of  his 
words.  My  eyes  saw  nothing  strange  nor  suspicious; 
but  I  could  not  doubt  his  well-trained  instinct. 

"It  makes  my  flesh  creep,"  I  admitted;  "yet 
surely  the  others  do  not  know.  Hear  how  the  French 
man  chatters  in  our  rear!  " 

"  The  young  fool !  "  he  muttered,  as  the  sound  of 
a  light  laugh  reached  us ;  "  it  will  prove  no  jest,  ere 
we  are  out  of  this  again.  Yet,  Wayland,"  and  his 
voice  grew  stronger,  "  the  red  devils  must  indeed  mean 
to  pass  us  free,  —  for  there  is  Fort  Dearborn,  and,  un 
less  my  sight  deceive  me,  the  flag  is  up." 

I  lifted  my  eyes  eagerly,  and  gazed  northward 
where  his  finger  pointed. 


94 


CHAPTER   X 
A   LANE   OF   PERIL 

E  passed  a  group  of  young 
cottonwoods,  the  only  trees 
I  had  noted  along  the  shore; 
and  a  few  hundred  feet 
ahead  of  us,  the  ridge  of 
sand,  which  had  obscured 
our  westward  view  so  long, 
gradually  fell  away,  permit 
ting  the  eye  to  sweep  across 
the  wide  expanse  of  level  plain  until  halted  by  a  dis 
tant  row  of  stunted  trees  that  seemed  to  line  a  stream 
of  some  importance.  As  Captain  Wells  spoke,  my 
glance,  which  had  been  fixed  upon  these  natural  ob 
jects,  was  instantly  attracted  by  a  strange  scene  of 
human  activity  that  unfolded  to  the  north  and  west. 
The  land  before  us  lay  flat  and  low,  with  the 
golden  sun  of  the  early  afternoon  resting  hot  upon  it, 
revealing  each  detail  in  an  animated  panorama  wherein 
barbarism  and  civilization  each  bore  a  conspicuous 
part.  The  Fort  was  fully  a  mile  and  a  half  distant, 
and  I  could  distinguish  little  of  its  outward  appear- 

95 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

ance,  save  that  it  seemed  low  and  solidly  built,  like 
a  stockade  of  logs  set  upon  end  in  the  ground.  It 
appeared  gloomy,  grim,  inhospitable,  with  its  gates 
tightly  closed,  and  no  sign  of  life  anywhere  along  its 
dull  walls;  yet  my  heart  was  thrilled  at  catching  the 
bright  colors  of  the  garrison  flag  as  the  western 
breeze  rippled  its  folds  against  the  blue  background 
of  the  sky. 

But  it  was  outside  those  log  barriers  that  our 
eyes  encountered  scenes  of  the  greatest  interest,  —  a 
mingling  of  tawdry  decoration  and  wild  savagery, 
where  fierce  denizens  of  forest  and  plain  made  their 
barbaric  show. 

No  finer  stage  for  such  a  spectacle  could  well 
be  conceived.  Upon  one  side  stretched  the  great  waste 
of  waters;  on  the  other,  level  plains,  composed  of 
yellow  sand  quickly  merging  into  the  green  and  brown 
of  the  prairie,  while,  scattered  over  its  surface,  from 
the  near  lake-shore  to  the  distant  river,  were  figures 
constantly  moving,  decked  in  gay  feathers  and  daubed 
with  war-paint.  Westward  from  the  Fort,  toward  the 
point  where  a  branch  of  the  main  river  appeared  to 
emerge  from  the  southward,  stood  a  large  village  of 
tepees,  the  sun  shining  yellow  and  white  on  their  deer 
skin  coverings  and  making  an  odd  glow  in  the  smoke 
that  curled  above  the  lodge-poles.  From  where  we 
rode  it  looked  to  be  a  big  encampment,  alive  with 
figures  of  Indians.  My  companion  and  I  both  noted, 

96 


A   LANE   OF   PERIL 

and  spoke  together  of  the  fact,  that  they  all  seemed 
braves;  squaws  there  may  have  been,  but  of  children 
there  were  none  visible. 

Populous  as  this  camp  appeared,  the  plain  stretch 
ing  between  it  and  us  was  literally  swarming  with 
savages.  A  few  were  mounted  upon  horses,  riding 
here  and  there  with  upraised  spears,  their  hair  flying 
wildly  behind  them,  their  war-bonnets  gorgeous  in 
the  sunshine.  By  far  the  greater  number,  however, 
were  idling  about  on  foot,  stalwart,  swarthy  fellows, 
with  long  black  locks,  and  half-naked  painted  forms. 
One  group  was  listening  to  the  words  of  a  chief; 
others  were  playing  at  la  crosse;  but  most  of  them 
were  merely  moving  restlessly  here  and  there,  not 
unlike  caged  wild  animals,  eager  to  be  free. 

I  heard  Captain  Wells  draw  in  his  breath  sharply. 

"  As  I  live !  "  he  ejaculated,  "  there  can  be  scarce 
less  than  a  thousand  warriors  in  that  band,  —  and 
no  trading-party  either,  if  I  know  aught  of  Indian 
signs." 

Before  I  could  answer  him,  even  had  I  any  word 
to  say,  a  chief  broke  away  from  the  gathering  mass 
in  our  immediate  front,  and  rode  headlong  down  upon 
us,  bringing  his  horse  to  its  haunches  barely  a  yard 
away. 

He  was  a  large,  sinewy  man,  his  face  rendered 
hideous  by  streaks  of  yellow  and  red,  wearing  a  high 
crown  of  eagle  feathers,  with  a  scalp  of  long  llght- 

7  97 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

colored  hair,  still  bloody,  dangling  at  his  belt.  For 
a  moment  he  and  Captain  Wells  looked  sternly  into 
each  other's  eyes  without  speaking.  Then  the  savage 
broke  silence. 

"  Wau-mee-nuk  great  brave,"  he  said,  sullenly, 
in  broken  English,  using  Wells's  Indian  name,  "  but 
him  big  fool  come  here  now.  Why  not  stay  with  Big 
Turtle?  He  tell  him  Pottawattomie  not  want  him 
here." 

"  Big  Turtle  did  tell  me,"  was  the  quiet  answer, 
"  that  the  Pottawattomies  had  made  bad  medicine  and 
were  dancing  the  war-dance  in  their  villages;  but  I 
have  met  Pottawattomies  before,  and  am  not  afraid. 
They  have  been  my  friends,  and  I  have  done  them 
no  wrong." 

He  looked  intently  at  the  disguised  face  before 
him,  seeking  to  trace  the  features.  "  You  are  Top- 
enebe,"  he  said  at  last. 

"  True,"  returned  the  chief,  with  proud  gravity. 
"  You  serve  me  well  once ;  for  that  I  come  now,  and 
tell  you  go  back,  —  there  is  trouble  here." 

Wells's  face  darkened. 

"  Have  I  ever  been  a  coward,"  he  asked  indig 
nantly,  "that  I  should  turn  and  run  for  a  threat? 
Think  you,  Topenebe,  that  I  fear  to  sing  the  death- 
song?  I  have  lived  in  the  woods,  and  gone  forth  with 
your  war-parties;  am  I  less  a  warrior,  now  that  I 
fight  with  the  people  of  my  own  race?  Go  take  your 

98 


A    LANE    OF    PERIL 

warning  to  some  squaw ;  we  ride  straight  on  to  Dear 
born,  even  though  we  have  to  fight  our  way." 

The  Indian  glanced,  as  Wells  pointed,  toward  the 
Fort,  and  sneered. 

"  All  old  women  in  there,"  he  exclaimed  derisively. 
"  Say  this  to-day,  and  that  to-morrow.  They  shut  the 
gates  now  to  keep  Indian  on  outside.  No  trade,  no 
rum,  no  powder,  —  just  lies.  But  they  no  keep  back 
our  young  men  much  longer."  His  face  grew  dark, 
and  his  eyes  angry. 

"Why  you  bring  them?"  he  asked  hotly,  desig 
nating  our  escort  of  Miamis,  already  shrinking  from 
the  taunts  of  the  gathering  braves.  "  They  dog  In 
dians,  bad  medicine;  they  run  fast  when  Pottawat- 
tomie  come." 

"  Don't  be  so  certain  about  that,  Topenebe,"  re 
torted  Wells,  shortly.  "  But  we  cannot  stop  longer 
here;  make  way,  that  we  may  pass  along.  Jordan, 
push  on  with  your  advance  through  that  rabble 
there." 

The  Indian  chief  drew  his  horse  back  beside  the 
trail,  and  we  moved  slowly  forward,  our  Indian  guides 
slightly  in  advance,  and  exhibiting  in  every  action  the 
disinclination  they  felt  to  proceed,  and  their  constantly 
increasing  fear  of  the  wild  horde  that  now  resorted 
to  every  means  in  their  power,  short  of  actual  violence, 
to  retard  their  progress.  As  they  closed  in  more 
closely  around  us,  taunting  the  Miamis  unmercifully, 

99 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

even  shaking  tomahawks  in  their  faces,  with  fierce 
eyes  full  of  hatred  and  murder,  I  drew  back  my  horse 
until  I  ranged  up  beside  Mademoiselle  Antoinette,  and 
thus  we  rode  steadily  onward  through  that  frenzied, 
howling  mass,  the  girl  between  De  Croix  and  me,  who 
thus  protected  her  on  either  side. 

It  was  truly  a  weary  ride,  full  of  insult,  and  per 
chance  of  grave  peril  had  we  faced  that  naked  mob 
less  resolutely.  Doubtless  the  chiefs  restrained  their 
young  men  somewhat,  but  more  than  once  we  came 
within  a  hair's-breadth  of  serious  conflict.  They 
hemmed  us  in  so  tightly  that  we  could  only  walk  our 
horses;  and  twice  they  pressed  upon  Jordan  so  hard 
as  to  halt  him  altogether,  bunching  his  cowardly 
Miamis,  and  even  striking  them  contemptuously  with 
their  blackened  sticks.  The  second  time  this  occurred, 
Captain  Wells  rode  forward  to  force  a  path,  driving 
the  spurs  into  his  horse  so  quickly  that  the  startled 
animal  fairly  cut  a  lane  through  the  crowded  savages 
before  they  could  draw  back.  Naught  restrained  them 
from  open  violence  but  their  knowledge  of  that  stern- 
faced  swarthy  soldier  who  fronted  them  with  such 
dauntless  courage.  Hundreds  in  that  swarm  had  seen 
him  before,  when,  as  the  adopted  son  of  a  great  war- 
chief  of  the  Miamis  he  had  been  at  their  side  in  many 
a  wild  foray  along  the  border. 

"  Wau-mee-nuk,  the  white  chief,"  passed  from  lip 
to  lip;  and  sullenly,  slowly,  reluctantly,  the  frenzied 

100 


A    LANE    OF    PERIL 

red  circle  fell  back,  as  he  pressed  his  rearing  horse  full 
against  them. 

How  hideous  their  painted  faces  looked,  as  we 
slowly  pushed  past  them,  their  lips  shrieking  insult, 
their  sinewy  hands  gripping  at  our  stirrups,  their  bran 
dished  weapons  shaken  in  our  faces.  With  firm-set 
lips  and  watchful  eyes  I  rode,  bent  well  forward,  so  as 
best  to  protect  the  girl,  my  rifle  held  across  my  saddle 
pommel.  Twice  some  vengeful  arm  struck  me  a 
savage  blow,  and  once  a  young  devil  with  long  matted 
hair  hanging  over  his  fierce  eyes  thrust  a  sharpened 
stake  viciously  at  the  girl's  face.  I  struck  with  quick- 
clinched  hand,  and  he  reeled  back  into  the  mass  with 
a  sharp  cry  of  pain.  My  eyes  caught  the  sudden 
dazzle,  as  De  Croix  whipped  out  his  rapier. 

"  Not  that,  Monsieur !  "  I  cried  hastily,  across  her 
horse's  neck.  "  Use  the  hilt,  not  the  blade,  unless  you 
wish  to  die." 

He  heard  me  above  the  clamor,  and  with  a  quick 
turn  of  the  weapon  struck  fiercely  at  a  scowling  brave 
who  grasped  at  his  horse's  rein.  He  smiled  pleasantly 
across  at  me,  his  fingers  twisting  his  small  mustache. 
"  'T  is  doubtless  good  advice,  friend  Wayland,"  he 
said,  carelessly,  "  but  these  copper-colored  devils  are 
indeed  most  annoying  upon  this  side,  and  I  may  lose 
my  temper  ere  we  reach  the  gate." 

"  For  the  sake  of  her  who  rides  between  us,  I 
beg  that  you  hold  in  hard,  Monsieur,"  I  answered. 

101 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  'T  would  be  overmuch  to  pay,  I  imagine,  for  a  hot 
brain." 

I  glanced  at  her  as  I  spoke,  scarcely  conscious 
even  then  that  I  had  removed  my  eyes  from  the  threat 
ening  mob  that  pressed  me,  though  I  know  I  must 
have  done  so,  for  I  retain  the  picture  of  her  yet.  She 
rode  facing  me,  although  her  saddle  was  of  the  old 
army  type  with  merely  a  folded  blanket  to  soften  its 
sharp  contours,  and  her  foot  could  barely  find  firm 
support  within  the  narrow  strap  above  the  wooden 
stirrup.  She  sat  erect  and  easily,  swaying  gently  to 
the  slow  step  of  the  horse.  Her  face  was  pale,  but 
there  was  no  evidence  of  timidity  in  her  dark  eyes, 
and  she  smiled  at  me  as  our  glances  met. 

"  You  are  surely  a  brave  girl,  Mademoiselle ! "  I 
exclaimed,  unable  to  restrain  my  admiration.  "  'T  is 
a  scene  to  try  any  nerves." 

"  Yet  almost  worth  the  danger,"  she  returned 
softly,  "to  realize  what  men  can  be  in  such  stress  of 
need.  You  are  the  real  —  Beware  of  that  half-breed, 
Monsieur! " 

Her  last  words  were  a  quick  warning,  yet  my  eyes 
were  already  upon  the  fellow,  and  as  he  dodged  down, 
knife  in  hand,  to  aim  a  vicious  lunge  at  the  forward  leg 
of  her  horse,  I  brought  the  stock  of  my  rifle  crunch 
ing  against  his  shoulder.  The  next  instant  we  had 
passed  over  his  naked  body  as  he  lay  gasping  in  the 
trail. 

102 


A   LANE   OF   PERIL 

"  See !  "  she  cried,  with  eagerness.  "  The  gates 
are  opened ! " 

We  were  possibly  a  hundred  yards  from  the 
southern  front  of  the  stockade,  when  I  glanced  for 
ward  and  saw  the  level  ground  between  a  seething 
mass  of  savage  forms,  so  densely  wedged  together 
as  to  block  further  progress.  I  could  see  hundreds  of 
brown  sinewy  arms  uplifted  from  a  sea  of  faces  to 
brandish  weapons  of  every  description,  and  marked 
how  the  Miamis  cowered  like  whipped  curs  behind 
the  protection  of  Wells's  horse,  while  close  beside 
him  stood  Jordan,  erect  and  silent  as  if  on  parade,  a 
rifle  grasped  in  his  hands,  his  head  bare,  a  great  welt 
showing  redly  across  his  white  forehead. 

A  little  party,  hardly  more  than  twenty  infantry 
men,  marched  steadily  out  from  the  open  gateway  of 
the  Fort.  The  first  file  bore  bayonets  fixed  upon  their 
guns,  and  the  naked  savages  fell  slowly  back  before 
the  polished  steel.  It  was  smartly  done,  and  it  thrilled 
my  blood  to  note  with  what  silent  determination  that 
small  band  of  disciplined  men  pressed  their  way  on 
ward,  passing  through  the  threatening  mass  of  red 
skins  as  indifferently  as  if  they  had  been  forest  trees. 
A  young,  smooth-faced  fellow,  wearing  a  new  officer's 
uniform,  led  them,  sword  in  hand,  a  smile  of  light  con 
tempt  upon  his  lips. 

"  Clear  the  space  wider,  Campbell ! "  he  said 
sternly,  to  the  big  corporal  at  his  side.  "  Swing  your 

103 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

files  to  left  and  right,  and  push  the  rabble  out  of  the 
way." 

They  did  it  with  the  butts  of  their  guns,  laughing 
at  the  brandished  knives  and  tomahawks  and  the  fierce 
painted  faces  that  scowled  at  them,  paying  no  apparent 
heed  to  the  taunts  and  insults  showered  from  every 
side.  There  were  some  stones  thrown,  a  few  blows 
were  struck,  but  no  rifle-shot  broke  the  brief  struggle. 
The  young  officer  strode  forward  down  the  open  space, 
and  fronted  our  advance. 

"  I  presume  this  is  Captain  Wells,  from  Fort 
Wayne?"  he  said,  lifting  his  cap  as  he  spoke. 

"  It  is,"  was  the  reply,  "  and  I  am  very  glad  to 
find  that  you  still  hold  Fort  Dearborn." 

The  other's  frank  and  boyish  face  darkened 
slightly,  as  if  at  an  unpleasant  memory. 

"  'T  is  no  fault  of  some,"  he  muttered  hastily ; 
then  he  checked  himself.  "  We  are  glad  to  greet  you, 
Captain  Wells,"  he  added,  in  a  more  formal  tone, 
glancing  about  upon  us,  "  and  your  party.  I  am  En 
sign  Ronan,  of  the  garrison;  and  if  you  will  kindly 
pass  between  my  guard  lines,  you  will*  find  Captain 
Heald  awaiting  you  within." 

Thus  we  rode  freely  forward,  with  the  guarding 
soldiery  on  either  side  of  us,  their  faces  to  the  howling 
savages ;  we  passed  in  at  the  great  southern  gate,  and 
halted  amid  the  buildings  of  old  Fort  Dearborn. 


104 


CHAPTER    XI 


OLD   FORT    DEARBORN 

T  makes  my  old  head  dizzy 
to  recall  the  events  of  that 
hour  across  the  years  that 
have  intervened.  Possibly 
I,  as  I  write  these  words,  am 
the  only  person  living  who 
has  looked  upon  that  old 
stockade  and  taken  part  in 
its  tragic  history.  What  a 
marvellous  change  has  less  than  a  century  witnessed! 
Once  the  outermost  guard  of  our  western  frontier,  it  is 
now  the  site  of  one  of  the  great  cities  of  two  continents. 
To  me,  who  have  seen  these  events  and  changes,  it 
possesses  more  than  the  wonderment  of  a  dream. 

That  day,  as  I  rode  forward,  I  saw  but  little  of 
the  Fort's  formation,  for  my  eyes  and  thoughts  were 
so  filled  with  those  frenzied  savages  that  hemmed  us 
about,  and  the  cool  deployment  of  the  few  troops  that 
guarded  our  passage-way,  that  everything  else  made 
but  a  dim  impression.  Yet  the  glimpse  I  obtained, 
even  at  that  exciting  moment,  together  with  the  sub 
sequent  experiences  that  came  to  me,  have  indelibly 

105 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 
impressed   each   detail   of   the   rude   Fort   upon   my 
memory. 

It  stands  before  me  now,  clear-cut  and  prominent, 
its  outlines  distinct  against  the  background  of  blue 
water  or  green  plains.  In  that  early  day  the  Fort  was 
a  fairly  typical  outpost  of  the  border,  like  scores  of 
others  scattered  at  wide  and  irregular  intervals  from 
the  Carolina  mountains  upon  the  south  to  the  joining 
of  the  great  lakes  at  the  north,  forming  one  link  in  the 
thin  chain  of  frontier  fortifications  against  Indian 
treachery  and  outbreak.  It  bore  the  distinction, 
among  the  others,  of  being  the  most  advanced  and 
exposed  of  all,  and  its  small  garrison  was  utterly 
isolated  and  alone,  a  forlorn  hope  in  the  heart  of  the 
great  wilderness. 

The  Fort  had  been  erected  nine  years  before  our 
arrival,  upon  the  southern  bank  of  a  dull  and  sluggish 
stream,  emptying  into  the  Great  Lake  from  the  west, 
and  known  to  the  earlier  French  explorers  as  the  river 
Chicagou.  The  spot  selected  was  nearly  that  where 
an  old-time  French  trading-post  had  stood,  although 
the  latter  had  been  deserted  for  so  long  that  no  rem 
nant  of  it  yet  lingered  when  the  Americans  first  took 
possession,  and  its  site  remained  only  as  a  vague  tra 
dition  of  those  Indian  tribes  whose  representatives 
often  visited  these  waters. 

The  earliest  force  despatched  by  the  governmer 
to  this  frontier  post  erected  here  a  simple  stockade 

106 


OLD    FORT    DEARBORN 

of  logs.  These  were  placed  standing  on  end,  firmly 
planted  in  the  ground  and  extending  upward  some  fif 
teen  feet,  their  tops  sharpened  as  an  additional  pro 
tection  against  savage  assailants.  This  log  stockade 
was  built  quite  solid,  save  for  one  main  entrance, 
facing  to  the  south  and  secured  by  a  heavy,  iron- 
studded  gate,  with  a  subterranean  or  sunken  pas 
sage  leading  out  beneath  the  north  wall  to  the  river, 
protected  by  a  door  which  could  be  raised  only  from 
within.  The  enclosure  thus  formed  was  sufficiently 
large  to  contain  a  somewhat  restricted  parade-ground, 
about  which  were  grouped  the  necessary  buildings 
of  the  garrison,  the  quarters  for  the  officers,  the  sol 
diers'  barracks,  the  commandant's  office,  the  guard 
house,  and  the  magazine.  These  rude  structures  were 
built  in  frontier  style,  of  cleaved  logs,  and  with  one  ex 
ception  were  but  a  single  story  in  height,  so  that  their 
roofs  of  rived  shingles  were  well  below  the  protection 
of  the  palisade  of  logs.  Besides  these  interior  build 
ings,  two  block-houses  were  built,  each  constructed  so 
that  the  second  story  overhung  the  first,  one  of  them 
standing  at  the  southeast  and  one  at  the  northwest  cor 
ner  of  the  palisaded  walls.  A  narrow  wooden  support, 
or  walk,  accessible  only  from  one  or  the  other  of  these 
block-houses,  enabled  its  defenders  to  stand  within  the 
enclosure  and  look  out  over  the  row  of  sharpened  logs. 
At  the  time  of  our  arrival  the  protective  armament 
of  this  primitive  Fort,  besides  the  small-arms  of  the 

107 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

garrison,  consisted  of  three  pieces  of  light  artillery, 
brass  six-pounders  of  antique  pattern,  relics  of  the 
Revolution.  Outside  the  Fort  enclosure,  only  a  few 
yards  to  the  west  along  the  river  bank,  stood  the 
agency  building,  or,  as  it  was  often  termed,  "  goods 
factory,"  built  for  purposes  of  trading  with  the  In 
dians,  so  that  it  would  not  be  necessary  to  open  the 
Fort  to  them.  This  agency  building  was  a  rather  large 
two-story  log  house,  not  erected  for  any  purposes  of 
defence.  Along  the  southern  side  of  the  stream,  in 
both  directions,  the  soldiers  had  excavated  numerous 
root-houses,  or  cellars,  in  which  to  store  the  products 
of  their  summer  gardens,  —  these  excavations  fairly 
honeycombing  the  bank. 

Such  was  Fort  Dearborn  in  August  of  the  fatal 
year  1812.  It  stood  ugly,  rude,  isolated,  afar  from 
any  help  in  time  of  need.  Its  nearest  military  neighbor 
lay  directly  across  the  waters  of  the  Great  Lake, 
where  a  small  detachment  of  troops,  scarcely  less  iso 
lated  than  itself,  garrisoned  a  similar  stockade  near 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Saint  Joseph.  To  the  west 
ward,  the  vast  plains,  as  yet  scarce  pressed  by  the  ad 
venturous  feet  of  white  explorers,  faded  away  into  a 
mysterious  unknown  country,  roamed  over  by  count 
less  tribes  of  savages;  to  the  northward  lay  an  un 
broken  wilderness  for  hundreds  of  leagues,  save  for 
a  few  scattered  traders  at  Green  Bay,  until  the  military 
outpost  at  Mackinac  was  reached;  to  the  eastward 

108 


OLD    FORT    DEARBORN 

rolled  the  waters  of  the  Great  Lake,  storm-swept  and 
unvexed  by  keel  of  ship,  an  almost  unsurpassable 
barrier,  along  whose  shore  adventurous  voyagers  crept 
in  log  and  bark  canoes;  while  to  the  southward  alter 
nating  prairie  and  timber-land  stretched  away  for 
unnumbered  leagues  the  Indian  hunting-grounds,  — 
broken  only  by  a  few  scattered  settlements  of  French 
half-breeds. 

From  the  walls  of  the  Fort  the  eye  ranged  over  a 
dull  and  monotonous  landscape,  nowhere  broken  by 
signs  of  advancing  civilization  or  even  of  human 
presence.  A  few  hundred  yards  to  the  east  the  waves 
of  Lake  Michigan  broke  upon  the  wide,  sandy  beach, 
whence  the  tossing  waters  stretched  away  in  tumult 
uous  loneliness  to  their  blending  with  the  distant  sky. 
Southward,  along  the  shore  of  the  lake,  the  nearly 
level  plain,  brown  and  sun-parched,  soon  merged  into 
rounded  heaps  of  wind-drifted  sand,  barely  diversified 
by  a  few  straggling  groups  of  cottonwoods.  To  the 
westward  extended  the  boundless  prairie,  flat  and  bare 
as  a  floor,  except  where  the  southern  fork  of  the  little 
river  cut  its  way  through  the  soft  loam,  and  gave  rise 
to  a  scrubby  growth  of  cottonwood  and  willow ;  while 
northward,  across  the  main  body  of  the  river,  the  land 
appeared  more  rugged  and  broken,  and  somewhat 
heavily  wooded  with  oak  and  other  forest  trees,  but 
equally  devoid  of  evidences  of  habitation. 

In  all  this  wide  survey  from  the  little  knoll  on 
109 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

which  the  Fort  stood,  five  houses  only  were  visible. 
These  were  built  roughly  of  logs  in  the  most  primitive 
style  of  the  frontier,  and,  with  a  single  exception, 
were  now  deserted  by  their  occupants,  who  had  re 
treated  for  safety  to  the  stockade  of  the  Fort.  The 
single  exception  was  the  larger  and  more  ambitious 
dwelling  standing  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river, 
occupied  by  John  Kinzie  and  his  family,  himself  an 
old-time  Indian  trader,  whose  honesty  and  long  dealing 
with  the  savages  had  made  him  confident  of  their 
friendship  and  fidelity.  At  one  time,  however,  so 
threatening  had  become  the  strange  bands  that  flocked 
in  toward  Dearborn,  as  crows  to  a  feast,  he  also  de 
serted  his  home,  and,  with  those  dependent  upon  him, 
sought  refuge  within  the  Fort  walls;  but,  influenced 
by  the  pledge  of  the  Pottawattomies,  and  believing  that 
safety  lay  in  trusting  to  their  friendship,  they  had 
returned  to  their  own  house.  The  other  cabins  were 
scattered  to  the  westward  of  the  stockade,  close  to  the 
river  bank.  These  dwellings  had  been  occupied  by  the 
families  of  Ouilmette,  Burns,  and  Lee,  respectively; 
while  the  last  named  owned  a  second  cabin,  built  some 
distance  up  the  south  branch  of  the  river,  and  occupied 
by  a  tenant  named  Liberty  White. 

The  prospect  was  in  truth  depressing  to  one  ac 
customed  to  other  and  more  civilized  surroundings. 
A  spirit  of  loneliness,  of  fearful  isolation,  seemed  to 
hover  over  the  restless  waters  upon  the  one  hand,  and 

no 


OLD    FORT    DEARBORN 

those  vast  silent  plains  on  the  other ;  sea  and  sky,  sky 
and  sand,  met  the  wearied  eye  wherever  it  wandered. 
The  scene  was  unspeakably  solemn  in  its  immensity 
and  loneliness;  while  irresistibly  the  thought  would 
wander  over  those  fateful  leagues  of  prairie  and  forest 
that  stretched  unbrokenly  between  this  far  frontier 
and  the  few  scattered  and  remote  settlements  that 
were  its  nearest  neighbors. 

It  was  not  until  some  time  later  that  these  sombre 
reflections  pressed  upon  me  with  all  their  force.  After 
the  excitement  of  our  first  boisterous  greeting  was 
over,  and  I  found  opportunity  to  lean  across  the  top 
of  the  guarded  stockade  and  gaze  alone  over  the  deso 
late  spectacle  I  have  endeavored  to  describe,  I  could 
feel  more  acutely  the  hopelessness  of  our  situation  and 
the  danger  threatening  us  from  every  side.  But  at  the 
moment  of  our  entrance,  all  my  interest  and  attention 
had  been  centred  upon  the  scenes  and  persons  imme 
diately  about  me.  It  was  my  first  experience  within  the 
stockaded  walls  of  an  armed  government  post.  The 
scene  was  new  to  my  young  senses,  and,  in  spite  of  the 
excitement  that  still  heated  my  blood,  I  looked  upon  it 
with  such  absorbing  interest  as  to  be  forgetful  for  the 
moment  even  of  the  fair  girl  who  rode  in  at  my  side. 

The  dull  clang  of  the  heavy  iron-bound  gate  be 
hind  us  was  a  welcome  sound  after  the  fierce  buffet- 
ings  of  our  perilous  passage ;  yet  it  only  partially  shut 
off  the  savage  howlings,  while  above  the  hideous 

in 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

uproar  came  the  sharp  reports  of  several  guns.  But 
the  instant  bustle  and  confusion  within  scarcely  al 
lowed  opportunity  to  notice  this  disorder;  moreover, 
there  had  come  to  us  a  sense  of  safety  and  security, 
—  we  were  at  last  within  the  barriers  we  had  struggled 
so  long  to  gain.  However  the  savage  hordes  might 
rage  without,  we  were  now  beyond  their  reach,  and 
might  take  breath  again. 

Our  little  party,  closely  bunched  together,  with 
Wells  and  the  timorous  Miamis  at  its  head,  surged 
quickly  through  between  the  bars,  and  came  to  a  halt  in 
an  open  space,  evidently  the  parade-ground  of  the  gar 
rison,  the  bare  earth  worn  smooth  and  hard  by  the 
trampling  of  many  feet.  A  tall  flag-pole  rose  near  the 
centre,  and  the  wavering  shadow  of  the  banner  at  its  top 
extended  to  the  eastern  edge  of  the  enclosure.  Out  from 
the  log-houses  which  bordered  this  enclosure  there 
came  a  group  of  people  to  welcome  us,  —  officers  and 
soldiers,  women  neatly  dressed  and  with  bright  intelli 
gent  faces,  women  of  rougher  mould  attired  in  calico 
or  deerskin,  hardy-looking  men  in  rude  hunter's  garb, 
picturesque  French  voyageurs  wiry  of  limb  and  dark 
of  skin,  an  Indian  or  two,  silent,  grave,  emotionless, 
a  single  negro,  and  trailing  behind  them  a  number  of 
dirty,  delighted  children,  and  dogs  of  every  breed  and 
degree.  It  was  a  motley  gathering,  and  appeared 
almost  like  a  multitude  as  it  hurried  forth  into  the 
open  parade-ground,  and  surged  joyfully  about  us,  all 

112 


OLD    FORT    DEARBORN 

eager  to  welcome  us  to  Dearborn,  and  hopeful  that 
we  brought  them  encouragement  and  relief.  We  were 
of  their  own  race,  a  link  between  them  and  the  far- 
distant  East ;  and  our  coming  told  them  they  were  not 
forgotten. 

The  odd  commingling  of  tongues,  the  constant 
crowding  and  scraps  of  conversation,  the  volley  of 
questioning  from  every  side,  was  confusing  and  unin 
telligible.  I  could  gain  only  glimpses  here  and  there 
of  what  was  going  on;  nor  was  I  able  to  judge  with 
any  accuracy  of  the  number  of  those  present.  I  looked 
down  upon  their  appealing,  anxious  faces,  with  a  sad 
heart.  In  some  way  the  sight  of  them  brought  back 
thoughts  of  the  savage,  howling  mob  without,  clamor 
ing  for  blood,  through  which  we  had  won  our  passage 
by  sheer  good-fortune;  of  those  leagues  of  untracked 
forest  amid  whose  glooms  we  had  ploughed  our  way. 
I  thought  of  these  things  as  I  gazed  upon  the  helpless 
women  and  children  thronging  about  me,  and  my  heart 
sank  as  I  realized  how  great  indeed  was  the  burden 
resting  upon  us  all,  how  frail  the  hope  of  safety. 
Death,  savage,  relentless,  inhuman  death  in  its  most 
frightful  guise  with  torture  and  agony  unspeakable, 
lurked  along  every  mile  of  our  possible  retreat;  nor 
could  I  conceive  how  its  grim  coming  might  long  be 
delayed  by  that  palisade  of  logs.  We  were  hopeless 
of  rescue.  We  were  alone,  deserted,  the  merest  hand 
ful  amid  the  unnumbered  hordes  of  the  vast  West. 

8  113 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

Swift  and  terrible  as  this  conception  was  when  it 
swept  upon  me,  it  grew  deeper  as  I  learned  more  fully 
the  details  of  our  situation. 

Just  in  front  of  where  I  lingered  in  my  saddle,  the 
crush  slightly  parted,  and  I  noticed  a  tall  man  step 
forward,  —  a  fair  man,  having  a  light  beard  slightly 
tinged  with  gray,  and  wearing  the  undress  uniform 
of  a  captain  of  infantry.  A  lady,  several  years  his 
junior,  stood  at  his  side,  her  eyes  bright  with  expec 
tancy.  At  sight  of  them,  Captain  Wells  instantly 
sprang  from  his  horse  and  hastened  forward,  his  dark 
face  lighted  by  one  of  his  rare  smiles. 

"  Captain,"  he  exclaimed,  clasping  the  officer's 
hand  warmly,  and  extending  his  other  hand  in  greet 
ing  to  the  lady,  "  I  am  glad  indeed  to  have  reached 
you  in  time  to  be  of  service;  and  you,  my  own  dear 
niece,  —  may  we  yet  be  permitted  to  bring  you  safely 
back  to  God's  country." 

I  was  unable  to  catch  the  reply  of  either;  but  I 
noted  that  the  lady  flung  her  arms  about  the  speaker's 
neck  and  kissed  his  swarthy  cheek. 

Then  Captain  Wells  spoke  more  loudly,  so  that 
his  words  reached  my  ears. 

"  But,  Heald,"  he  said,  "  what  means  all  this  litter 
of  garrison  equipment  lying  scattered  about?  Surely 
you  have  no  present  intention  to  leave  the  Fort,  in  face 
of  that  savage  mob  out  yonder?  " 

"  T  is  the  orders  of  General  Hull,"  was  the  low 
114 


OLD    FORT    DEARBORN 

and  somewhat  hesitating  response,  "  and  the  Potta- 
wattomie  chiefs  have  pledged  us  escort  around  the 
head  of  the  lake.  But  this  is  no  place  to  discuss  the 
matter.  As  soon  as  possible  I  would  speak  with  you 
more  fully  in  my  office." 

The  look  of  undisguised  amazement  upon  Wells's 
face  startled  me ;  and  as  I  glanced  about  me,  wonder 
ing  whom  I  might  take  counsel  with,  I  was  astonished 
to  note  the  horse  that  Toinette  had  ridden  standing 
with  empty  saddle.  De  Croix,  negligently  curling  his 
mustache  between  his  slender  fingers,  gazed  at  me 
with  a  blank  stare. 

"  Where  is  Mademoiselle? "  I  questioned  anx 
iously,  as  he  remained  silent.  "  Surely  she  was  with 
us  as  we  came  in ! " 

"  Pish !  of  course,"  he  returned  carelessly ;  "  if 
she  chooses  to  dismount  and  rejoin  her  friends,  what 
has  that  to  do  with  John  Wayland?  Cannot  the  girl 
so  much  as  move  without  your  permission,  Monsieur?" 

The  words  were  insolent,  not  less  than  the  man 
ner  that  accompanied  them.  Instantly  there  flashed 
upon  me  the  thought  that  this  Frenchman  sought  a 
quarrel  with  me ;  but  I  could  conceive  no  reason  there 
for,  and  was  not  greatly  disposed  to  accommodate 
him. 

"  'T  was  no  more  than  curiosity  that  urged  my 
question,"  I  answered,  assuming  not  to  notice  his 
bravado.  "  I  was  so  deeply  interested  in  other  things 
as  to  have  forgotten  her  presence." 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Something  no  lady  is  ever  likely  to  forgive,"  he 
interjected.  "  But  what  think  you  they  propose  doing 
with  us  here?" 

As  if  in  direct  answer  to  his  question,  the  young 
officer  who  had  met  us  without  now  elbowed  his 
way  through  the  throng,  until  he  stood  at  our  horses' 
heads. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  with  a  quick  glance  into 
our  faces,  "  dismount  and  come  within.  There  is  but 
little  to  offer  you  here  at  Dearborn,  we  have  been  cut 
off  from  civilization  so  long;  but  such  as  we  possess 
will  be  shared  with  you  most  gladly." 

De  Croix  chatted  with  him  in  his  easy,  familiar 
manner,  as  we  slowly  crossed  the  parade;  while  I 
followed  them  in  silence,  my  thoughts  upon  the  dis 
appearance  of  Toinette  and  the  Frenchman's  sudden 
show  of  animosity.  My  glance  fell  upon  the  groups 
of  children  scattered  along  our  path,  and  I  wondered 
which  among  them  might  prove  to  be  Roger  Mather- 
son's  little  one.  At  the  entrance  of  one  of  the  log 
houses  fronting  the  parade,  —  a  rather  ambitious 
building  of  two  stories,  if  I  remember  rightly,  with  a 
narrow  porch  along  its  front,  —  an  officer  was  stand 
ing  upon  the  step,  talking  with  a  sweet-faced  woman 
who  appeared  scarce  older  than  seventeen. 

"  Lieutenant  Helm,"  said  Ronan,  politely,  "  this 
is  Captain  de  Croix,  of  the  French  army." 

He  presented  De  Croix  to  Mrs.  Helm,  and  then 
turned  inquiringly  toward  me. 

116 


OLD    FORT    DEARBORN 

"  I  believe  I  have  failed  to  learn  your  name?  " 

"  I  am  simply  John  Wayland,"  I  answered,  and, 
with  a  glance  at  my  face,  Lieutenant  Helm  cordially 
extended  his  hand. 

"  We  are  greatly  pleased  to  welcome  you  both," 
he  said  earnestly,  but  with  a  grave  side-glance  at  his 
young  wife,  "  though  I  fear  we  have  little  to  offer  you 
except  privation  and  danger." 

"How  many  have  you  in  the  garrison?"  I  ques 
tioned,  my  eyes  upon  the  moving  figures  about  us. 
"  It  looks  a  crowd,  in  that  narrow  space." 

"  They  are  all  there  who  are  able  to  crawl,"  he 
said,  with  a  grave  smile.  "  But  in  this  case  our  num 
bers  are  a  weakness.  In  the  garrison  proper  we  have 
four  commissioned  officers,  with  fifty-four  non-com 
missioned  officers  and  privates.  To  these  may  be 
added  twelve  settlers  acting  as  militiamen,  making 
a  total  defensive  force  of  seventy  men.  But  .fully 
twenty-five  of  these  are  upon  the  sick-list,  and  totally 
unfit  for  active  duty;  while  we  are  further  burdened 
by  having  under  our  protection  twelve  women  and 
twenty  children.  It  almost  crazes  one  to  think  of  what 
their  fate  may  be." 

"  Your  defences  look  strong  enough  to  keep  off 
savages,"  broke  in  De  Croix,  "and  I  am  told  there 
is  a  sufficiency  of  provisions.  Saint  Guise!  I  have 
seen  places  where  I  had  rather  reside  in  my  old  age; 
yet  with  plenty  of  wine,  some  good  fellows,  and  as 

117 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

lovely  women  as  have  already  greeted  me  here,  't  will 
not  prove  so  bad  for  a  few  weeks." 

Helm  glanced  at  him  curiously;  then  his  gaze, 
always  gravely  thoughtful,  wandered  back  to  me. 

"  We  are  to  evacuate  the  Fort,"  he  said  quietly. 

"  Evac.uate?  "  echoed  the  Frenchman,  as  if  the 
word  were  displeasing.  "  'T  is  a  strange  military  act, 
in  my  judgment,  and  one  filled  with  grave  peril.  Does 
such  decision  come  from  a  council?  " 

"  There  has  been  no  council,"  broke  in  Ronan, 
hastily.  "  The  commander  has  not  honored  his  officers 
by  calling  one.  Such  were  the  orders  as  published  on 
parade  this  morning." 

He  would  have  added  more,  but  Helm  warned 
him  by  a  sudden  look  of  disapproval. 

"  I  understand,"  he  explained  quietly,  "  that  the 
instructions  received  from  General  Hull  at  Detroit 
were  imperative,  and  that  Captain  Heald  was  left  no 
discretion  in  the  matter." 

"  I  have  not  yet  discovered  the  man  who  has  seen 
the  orders,"  exclaimed  the  Ensign  hotly,  "  and  we  all 
know  it  means  death." 

Helm  faced  him  sternly. 

"  A  soldier's  first  duty  is  obedience,"  he  said 
shortly,  "  and  we  are  soldiers.  Gentlemen,  will  you 
not  come  in?  " 


118 


CHAPTER   XII 

THE   HEART   OF   A   WOMAN 

S  I  sat  in  the  officers'  quar 
ters,  listening  to  the  con 
versation  regarding  existing 
conditions  at  the  Fort  and 
the  unrest  among  the  In 
dians  of  the  border,  my 
thoughts  kept  veering  from 
the  sudden  and  ungracious 
disappearance  of  Mademoi 
selle  to  the  early  seeking  after  that  hapless  orphan 
child  for  whose  sake  I  had  already  travelled  so  far 
and  entered  into  such  danger.  Evidently,  if  I  was  to 
aid  her  my  quest  must  be  no  longer  interrupted. 

With  characteristic  gallantry,  De  Croix  had  at  once 
been  attracted  toward  Lieutenant  Helm's  young  and 
pretty  bride,  and  they  two  had  already  forgotten  all 
sense  of  existing  peril  in  a  most  animated  discussion 
of  the  latest  fashionable  modes  in  Montreal.  I  was 
not  a  little  amused  by  the  interest  manifest  in  her  soft 
blue  eyes  as  she  spoke  with  all  the  art  of  a  woman 
versed  in  such  mysteries,  and  at  the  languid  air  of 

119 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

elegance  with  which  he  bore  himself.  Meanwhile, 
I  answered  as  best  I  might  the  flood  of  questions 
addressed  to  me  by  the  two  officers,  who,  having  been 
shut  out  from  the  world  so  long,  were  naturally  eager 
for  military  news  from  Fort  Wayne  and  from  the  seat 
of  government.  As  these  partially  ceased,  I  asked: 

"  Has  a  date  been  set  for  the  abandonment  of  the 
Fort?  " 

"  We  march  out  upon  the  fifteenth,"  was  Helm's 
reply,  "  the  day  after  to-morrow,  unless  something 
occurs  meanwhile  to  change  Captain  Heald's  plans. 
I  confess  I  dread  its  coming,  much  as  I  imagine  a 
condemned  man  might  dread  the  date  of  his  execu 
tion,"  and  his  grave  eyes  wandered  toward  his  young 
wife,  as  if  fearful  his  words  might  be  overheard  by 
her.  "  There  are  other  lives  than  mine  endangered, 
and  their  peril  makes  duty  doubly  hard." 

"  Lieutenant,"  I  said,  recalled  to  my  own  mission 
by  these  words,  "  I  myself  am  seeking  to  be  of  service 
to  one  here,  —  the  young  daughter  of  one  Roger 
Matherson,  an  old  soldier  who  died  at  this  post  last 
month.  He  was  long  my  father's  faithful  comrade  in 
arms,  and  with  his  dying  breath  begged  our  care  for 
his  orphan  child.  It  has  come  to  us  as  a  sacred  trust, 
and  I  was  despatched  upon  this  errand.  Can  you  tell 
me  where  this  girl  is  to  be  found?" 

Before  he  could  frame  a  reply,  for  he  was  some 
what  slow  of  speech,  his  wife,  who  had  turned  from 

120 


THE    HEART    OF    A    WOMAN 

De  Croix,  and  was  listening  with  interest  to  my  story, 
spoke  impulsively. 

"  Why,  we  have  been  wondering,  Mr.  Wayland, 
where  she  could  have  gone.  Not  that  we  have  worried, 
for  she  is  a  girl  well  able  to  care  for  herself,  and  of  a 
most  independent  spirit.  She  disappeared  very  sud 
denly  from  the  Fort  several  days  ago;  we  supposed 
she  must  have  gone  with  my  mother  when  Mr.  Kinzie 
took  his  family  back  to  their  home." 

"With  Mr.  Kinzie?"  I  questioned,  for  at  that 
moment  I  could  not  recall  hearing  the  name.  "  May 
I  ask  where  that  home  is?  " 

"  He  is  the  very  good  step-father  of  my  wife,  and 
one  she  loves  as  truly  as  if  he  were  her  own  father," 
answered  Helm,  warmly ;  "  a  man  among  a  thousand. 
Mr.  Kinzie  is  an  Indian  trader,  and  has  been  here  for 
several  years,  if  indeed  he  be  not  the  first  white  set 
tler,  for  old  Pointe  Au  Sable  was  a  West  Indian 
mulatto.  His  relations  with  these  savages  who  dwell 
near  the  Great  Lake,  and  especially  those  of  the  Pot- 
tawattomie  and  Wyandot  tribes,  are  so  friendly  that 
he  has  felt  safe  to  remain  with  his  family  unguarded 
in  his  own  home.  They  have  always  called  him  Shaw- 
nee-aw-kee,  the  Silver-man,  and  trust  him  as  much  as 
he  trusts  them.  He  is,  besides,  a  great  friend  of  Sau- 
ga-nash,  the  half-breed  Wyandot;  and  that  friendship 
is  a  great  protection.  His  house  is  across  the  river,  a 
little  to  the  east  of  the  Fort;  it  can  easily  be  seen 

121 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

from  the  summit  of  the  stockade.  But  we  have  had 
no  direct  communication  for  several  days;  the  orders 
have  been  very  strict  since  the  gates  were  closed.  It 
is  not  safe  for  our  soldiers  to  venture  outside  except 
in  force,  and  neither  Kinzie  nor  any  of  his  family  have 
lately  visited  us.  Doubtless  they  feel  that  to  do  so 
might  arouse  the  suspicion  of  their  Indian  friends." 

"  But  are  you  sure  they  are  there,  and  safe?  And 
do  you  believe  the  one  I  seek  will  be  found  with 
them?" 

"  Smoke  rises  from  the  chimney,  as  usual,  and 
there  was  a  light  burning  there  last  evening.  We  do 
not  know  certainly  that  your  friend  is  there,  but  think 
such  is  the  case,  as  she  was  extremely  friendly  with 
a  young  French  girl  in  their  employ  named  Josette  La 
Framboise." 

I  sat  in  silence  for  some  time,  thinking,  and  neg 
lectful  of  the  conversation  being  carried  on  around 
me  by  the  others,  until  we  were  called  to  supper  by 
the  soldier  who  officiated  as  steward  for  the  officers' 
mess.  I  remember  many  details  of  the  situation,  as 
they  were  frankly  discussed  in  my  presence  while  we 
lingered  at  the  table;  yet  my  own  reflections  were 
elsewhere,  as  I  was  endeavoring  to  determine  my  duty 
regarding  the  safety  of  her  whom  I  had  come  so  far  to 
aid.  Surely,  my  first  object  now  must  be  to  ascertain 
where  she  was,  in  order  to  be  at  her  service  when  the 
hour  for  departure  came.  Nor  had  I  any  time  to  spare, 

122 


THE    HEART    OF    A    WOMAN 

if  we  were  to  march  out  on  the  fifteenth.  I  cannot 
describe,  at  this  late  day,  how  strangely  my  allegiance 
wavered,  in  that  hour,  between  the  unknown,  unseen 
girl,  and  the  fair,  vivacious  Toinette.  My  heart  drew 
me  toward  the  one,  my  clear  duty  to  the  other ;  and  I 
could  see  no  way  out  of  the  dilemma  except  to  find 
Elsa  Matherson  without  delay,  in  order  that  the  two 
should  be  close  together  where,  as  need  arose,  I  could 
stand  between  them  and  whatever  of  evil  impended. 
I  fear  I  was  an  indifferent  guest,  for  I  was  never 
nimble  of  tongue,  and  that  night  I  was  more  silent 
than  usual.  However,  De  Croix  most  effectually  hid 
my  retirement  by  his  rare  good-humor  and  the  spark 
ling  badinage  with  which  he  concentrated  all  attention 
upon  himself,  and  was  consequently  soon  in  the  hap 
piest  of  moods.  I  know  not  how  the  fellow  succeeded 
in  working  the  miracle,  but  he  sat  at  the  board,  upon 
Mrs.  Helm's  left  hand,  powdered  and  curled  as  if  he 
were  gracing  a  banquet  at  the  Tuileries.  His  ruffled 
shirt,  glittering  buckles,  and  bright  blue  waistcoat, 
were  startling  amid  such  homely  surroundings ;  while 
his  neatly  folded  handkerchief  of  lace  exhaled  a  deli 
cate  perfume.  Deeply  as  I  was  immersed  in  my  own 
thoughts  and  plans,  I  could  not  help  admiring  his  easy 
grace,  and  more  than  once  forgot  myself  in  listening 
to  his  marvellous  tales  and  witty  anecdotes. 

He  was  detailing  a  recent  scandal  of  the  French 
court,  passing  delicately  over  its  more  objectionable 

123 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

features,  when  I  grasped  the  opportunity  to  slip  un 
observed  from  the  room  into  the  open  of  the  parade- 
ground.  It  proved  a  dark  night  without,  but  the 
numerous  lights  in  the  surrounding  buildings,  whose 
doors  and  windows  were  open,  sufficiently  illumined 
the  place,  so  that  I  found  my  way  about  with  little 
difficulty.  A  group  of  soldiers  lounged  at  the  open 
door  of  the  guard-house,  and  I  paused  a  moment  to 
speak  with  one,  a  curly-headed  lad,  who  sat  smoking, 
his  back  resting  easily  against  the  logs. 

"Are  the  outer  gates  ever  opened  at  night?"  I 
asked. 

He  glanced  up  at  me  in  surprise,  shading  his  eyes 
to  be  assured  of  my  identity  before  speaking. 

"  Scarcely  either  day  or  night  now,  sir,"  he  replied, 
respectfully,  "  but  between  sunset  and  sunrise  they  are 
specially  barred,  and  a  double  guard  is  set.  No  one 
can  pass  except  on  the  order  of  Captain  Heald." 

"In  which  direction  is  the  Kinzie  house?" 

He  pointed  toward  the  northeast  corner  of  the 
stockade. 

"  It  is  just  over  there,  sir,  across  the  river.  You 
might  see  the  light  from  the  platform;  beyond  the 
shed  yonder  is  the  ladder  that  leads  up  into  the  block 
house." 

Thanking  him,  I  moved  forward  as  directed,  found 
the  ladder,  and  pushed  my  way  up  through  the  narrow 
opening  in  the  floor  of  the  second  story.  The  small 

124 


THE   HEART    OF   A   WOMAN 

square  room,  feebly  lighted  by  a  single  sputtering 
candle  stuck  in  the  shank  of  a  bayonet,  contained  half 
a  dozen  men,  most  of  them  idling,  although  two  were 
standing  where  they  could  readily  peer  out  through 
the  narrow  slits  between  the  logs.  All  of  them  were 
heavily  armed,  and  equipped  for  service.  They  looked 
at  me  curiously  as  I  first  appeared,  but  the  one  who 
asked  my  business  wore  the  insignia  of  a  corporal, 
and  was  evidently  in  command. 

"  I  wish  to  look  out  over  the  stockade,  if  there  is 
no  objection.  I  came  in  with  Captain  Wells's  party 
this  afternoon,"  I  said,  not  knowing  what  their  orders 
might  be,  or  if  I  would  be  recognized. 

"  I  remember  you,  sir,"  was  the  prompt  response, 
"  and  you  are  at  liberty  to  go  out  there  if  you  desire. 
That  is  the  door  leading  to  the  platform." 

"  The  Indians  appear  to  be  very  quiet  to-night." 

"  The  more  reason  to  believe  them  plotting  some 
fresh  deviltry,"  he  answered,  rising  to  his  feet,  and 
facing  me.  "  We  never  have  much  to  disturb  us  upon 
this  side,  as  it  overhangs  the  river  and  is  not  easy  of 
approach;  but  the  guard  on  the  south  wall  is  kept 
pretty  busy  these  last  few  nights,  and  has  to  patrol 
the  stockade.  The  Indians  have  been  holding  some 
sort  of  a  powwow  out  at  their  camp  ever  since  dark, 
and  that 's  apt  to  mean  trouble  sooner  or  later." 

"  Then  you  keep  no  sentry  posted  on  the  plat 
form?"  I  asked,  a  thought  suddenly  occurring  to  me. 

125 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Not  regularly,  sir ;  only  when  something  sus 
picious  happens  along  the  river.  There  's  nobody  out 
there  now  excepting  the  French  girl,  —  she  seems  to 
be  fond  of  being  out  there  all  alone." 

The  French  girl?  Could  it  be  possible  that  he 
meant  Toinette?  I  was  conscious  of  a  strange  flut 
tering  of  the  heart,  as  I  stepped  forth  upon  the  nar 
row  footway  and  peered  along  it,  searching  for  her. 
I  could  distinguish  nothing,  however;  and  as  I  slowly 
felt  my  way  forward,  testing  the  squared  log  beneath 
me  with  careful  foot  and  keeping  hold  with  one  hand 
upon  the  sharpened  palisades,  I  began  to  believe  the 
corporal  had  been  mistaken.  The  door,  closing  behind, 
shut  off  the  last  gleam  of  light,  and  I  was  left  alone  in 
utter  darkness  and  silence,  save  for  the  low  rumble 
of  voices  within  the  Fort  enclosure,  and  the  soft  plash 
ing  below  where  the  river  current  kissed  the  bank  at 
the  foot  of  the  stockade. 

I  had  gone  almost  the  full  length  of  that  side, 
before  I  came  where  she  was  leaning  against  the  logs, 
her  chin  resting  upon  one  hand,  her  gaze  turned  north 
ward.  Indeed,  so  silent  was  she,  so  intent  upon  her 
own  thought,  I  might  have  touched  her  unnoticed  in 
the  gloom,  had  not  the  stars  broken  through  a  rift  in 
the  cloud  above  us,  and  sent  a  sudden  gleam  of  silver 
across  her  face. 

"  Mademoiselle,"  I  said,  striving  to  address  her 
with  something  of  the  ease  I  thought  De  Croix  would 

126 


THE    HEART    OF    A    WOMAN 

exercise  at  such  a  moment,  "  I  meant  not  to  intrude 
upon  your  privacy,  yet  I  am  most  glad  to  meet  with 
you  once  more." 

She  started  slightly,  as  though  aroused  from 
reverie,  and  glanced  inquiringly  toward  me. 

"  I  supposed  my  visitor  to  be  one  of  the  guard," 
she  said  pleasantly ;  "  and  even  now  I  am  unable  to 
distinguish  your  face,  yet  the  sound  of  the  voice  re 
minds  me  of  John  Wayland." 

"  I  am  proud  to  know  that  it  has  not  already  been 
forgotten.  You  deserted  me  so  suddenly  this  after 
noon,  I  almost  doubted  my  being  welcome  now." 

She  laughed  lightly,  tapping  the  ends  of  the  logs 
with  her  finger-tips. 

"  Have  you,  then,  never  learned  that  a  woman  is 
full  of  whims,  Monsieur?  "  she  questioned.  "  Why, 
this  afternoon  your  eyes  were  so  big  with  wonder  that 
they  had  forgotten  to  look  at  me.  Truly,  I  spoke  to 
you  twice  to  aid  me  from  the  saddle;  but  you  heard 
nothing,  and  in  my  desperation  I  was  obliged  to  turn 
to  the  courtesy  of  Captain  de  Croix.  Ah,  there  is  a 
soldier,  my  friend,  who  is  never  so  preoccupied  as  to 
neglect  his  duty  to  a  lady." 

"  It  was  indeed  most  ungallant  of  me,"  I  stam 
mered,  scarce  knowing  whether  she  laughed  at  me  or 
not.  "  Yet  my  surroundings  were  all  new,  and  I  have 
not  the  training  of  DC  Croix  in  such  matters." 

"  Pah !  't  is  iust  as  well.  I  am  inclined  to  like  you 
127 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

as  you  are,  my  friend,  and  we  shall  not  quarrel;  yet, 
with  all  his  love  for  lesser  things,  your  comrade  has 
always  shown  himself  a  .truly  gallant  gentleman." 

I  made  no  answer  to  these  flattering  words,  for 
I  felt  them  to  be  true;  yet  no  less  this  open  praise  of 
him,  falling  from  her  lips,  racked  me  sorely,  and  I 
lacked  the  art  to  make  light  of  it. 

"  The  soldiers  in  the  block-house  tell  me  you  come 
here  often,"  I  ventured  at  last,  for  the  dead  silence 
weighed  upon  me.  "  You  have  never  seemed  to  me 
like  one  who  would  seek  such  loneliness." 

"  I  am  one  whom  very  few  wholly  comprehend, 
I  fear,  and  surely  not  upon  first  acquaintance,"  she 
answered  thoughtfully,  "  for  I  am  full  of  strange 
moods,  and  perhaps  dream  more  than  other  girls.  This 
may  have  been  born  of  my  early  convent  training,  and 
the  mystic  tales  of  the  nuns ;  nor  has  it  been  lessened 
by  the  loneliness  of  the  frontier.  So,  if  I  differ  from 
other  young  women,  you  may  know  't  is  my  training, 
as  well  as  my  nature,  that  may  account  for  it.  I  have 
led  a  strange  life,  Monsieur,  and  one  that  has  known 
much  of  sadness.  There  are  times  when  I  seek  my 
own  thoughts,  and  find  liking  for  no  other  company. 
Then  I  come  here,  and  in  some  way  the  loneliness  of 
water  and  plain  soothe  me  as  human  speech  cannot. 
I  used  to  love  to  stand  yonder  by  the  eastern  wall  and 
gaze  out  over  the  Great  Lake,  watching  the  green 
surges  chase  each  other  until  they  burst  in  spray  along 

128 


THE   HEART   OF   A   WOMAN 

the  beach.  But  since  I  went  adrift  in  the  little  boat, 
and  felt  the  cruelty  of  the  water,  I  have  shrunk  from 
looking  out  upon  it.  Monsieur,  have  you  never 
known  how  restful  it  sometimes  is  to  be  alone?  " 

"  My  life  has  mostly  been  a  solitary  one,"  I  an 
swered,  responding  unconsciously  to  her  mood,  and, 
in  doing  so,  forgetting  my  embarrassment.  "  It  is  the 
birthright  of  all  children  of  the  frontier.  Indeed,  I 
have  seen  so  little  of  the  great  world  and  so  much  of 
the  woods,  that  I  scarcely  realize  what  companionship 
means,  especially  that  of  my  own  age.  I  have  made 
many  a  solitary  camp  leagues  from  the  nearest  settle 
ment,  and  have  tracked  the  forest  alone  for  days  to 
gether,  so  content  with  my  own  thought  that  possibly 
I  understand  your  meaning  better  than  if  my  life  had 
been  passed  among  crowds." 

"  Ah !  but  I  like  the  crowds,"  she  exclaimed  has 
tily,  "  and  the  glow  and  excitement  of  that  brighter, 
fuller  life,  where  people  really  live.  It  is  so  dull  here, 
—  the  same  commonplace  faces,  the  tiresome  routine 
of  drill,  the  same  blue  sky,  gray  water,  and  green 
plains,  to  look  upon  day  after  day.  Oh,  but  it  is  all 
so  wearisome,  and  you  cannot  conceive  how  I  have 
longed  again  for  Montreal  and  the  many  little  gaieties 
that  brighten  a  woman's  world.  There  are  those  here 
who  have  never  known  these  happier  things;  their 
whole  horizon  of  experience  has  been  bounded  by 
garrison  palisades ;  but 't  is  not  so  with  me,  —  I  tasted 

9  129 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

of  the  sweet  wine  once,  when  I  was  a  girl,  and  the 
memory  never  leaves  me." 

"Yet  you  are  often  happy?" 

"  *T  is  my  nature,  Monsieur,  a  legacy  of  my 
mother's  people;  but  I  am  not  always  gay  of  heart 
when  my  lips  smile." 

"  And  the  coming  of  the  French  gallant  has 
doubtless  freshened  your  remembrance  of  the  past?" 
I  said,  a  trifle  bitterly. 

"  It  has  indeed,"  was  her  frank  admission.  "  He 
represents  a  life  we  know  so  little  about  here  on  the 
far  frontier.  To  you,  with  your  code  of  border  manli 
ness,  he  may  appear  all  affectation,  mere  shallow  in 
sincerity;  but  to  me,  Captain  de  Croix  represents  his 
class,  stands  for  the  refinements  of  social  order  to  which 
women  can  never  be  indifferent.  Those  were  the  hap 
piest  days  of  my  life,  Monsieur;  and  at  Montreal  he 
was  only  one  among  many." 

She  was  gazing  out  into  the  black  void  as  she 
spoke,  and  the  slowly  clearing  skies  permitted  the  star 
light  to  gleam  in  her  dark  eyes  and  reveal  the  soft 
contour  of  her  cheek. 

"  You  do  not  understand  that  ?  "  she  questioned 
finally,  as  I  failed  to  break  the  silence. 

"  I  have  no  such  pleasant  memory  to  look  back 
upon,"  I  answered ;  "  yet  I  can  feel,  though  possibly 
in  a  different  way,  your  longing  after  better  things." 

"  You  realize  this  sense  of  loneliness  ?  —  this  ab- 
130 


THE    HEART    OF    A    WOMAN 

sence  of  all  that  makes  life  beautiful  and  worth  the 
living?  " 

"  Perhaps  not  that,  —  for  life,  even  here,  is  well 
worth  living,  and  to  my  eyes  the  great  sea  yonder,  and 
the  dark  forests,  are  of  more  interest  than  city  streets. 
But  in  one  sense  I  may  enter  into  your  meaning;  my 
thought  also  is  away  from  here,  —  it  is  with  a  home, 
scarcely  less  humble  than  are  our  present  surround 
ings,  yet  it  contains  the  one  blessing  worth  striving 
after  —  love." 

"  Love !  "  she  echoed  the  unexpected  word  almost 
scornfully.  "  'T  is  a  phrase  so  lightly  spoken  that  I 
scarce  know  what  it  may  signify  to  you.  You  love 
some  one  then,  Monsieur?  "  and  she  looked  up  at  me 
curiously. 

"  My  mother,  Mademoiselle." 

I  saw  the  expression  upon  her  face  change  in 
stantly.  "  Your  pardon,"  she  exclaimed,  hastily. 
"  'T  was  not  the  meaning  I  had  thought.  I  know 
something  of  such  love  as  that,  and  honor  you  for  thus 
expressing  it." 

"  I  have  often  wondered,  since  first  we  met,  at 
your  being  here,  seemingly  alone,  at  this  outermost 
post  of  the  frontier.  It  seems  a  strange  home  for  one 
of  your  refinement  and  evident  delight  in  social  life." 

"  'T  is  not  from  choice,  Monsieur.  My  mother 
died  when  I  was  but  a  child,  as  I  have  already  told 
you.  I  scarce  have  memory  of  her,  yet  I  bear  her 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

name,  and,  I  am  told,  inherit  many  of  her  peculiarities. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  a  great  merchant  at  Mon 
treal,  and  the  blood  of  a  noble  family  of  France  flowed 
in  her  veins.  She  gave  up  all  else  to  become  my 
father's  wife;  nor  did  she  ever  live  to  regret  it." 

Her  voice  was  so  low  and  plaintive  that  I  hesi 
tated  to  speak;  yet  finally,  as  she  ceased,  and  silence 
fell  between  us,  I  asked  another  question: 

"  And  't  was  then  you  voyaged  into  this  wilder 
ness  with  your  father?  " 

"  I  have  never  since  left  him  while  he  lived,"  she 
answered  softly,  her  head  resting  upon  her  hand. 
"  But  he  also  has  gone  now,  and  I  merely  wait  oppor 
tunity  to  journey  eastward." 

"  He  was  a  trader,  you  told  me  once?  " 

"  A  soldier  first,  Monsieur ;  a  true  and  gallant 
soldier,  but  later  he  traded  with  the  Indians  for  furs." 

I  felt  that  she  was  weeping  softly,  although  I 
could  see  but  little,  and  I  leaned  in  silence  against  the 
rough  logs,  gazing  out  into  the  black  night,  hesitating 
to  break  in  upon  her  grief.  Then  a  voice  spoke  rapidly 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  stockade,  and  a  sudden  glow 
of  light  shot  like  an  arrow  along  the  platform.  I 
turned  quickly,  and  there  in  the  open  doorway,  clearly 
outlined  against  the  candle  flame,  stood  De  Croix. 


132 


CHAPTER   XIII 

A   WAGER   OF    FOOLS 

IT  looks  a  narrow  walk,  my 
friend,"  he  said  rather  doubt 
fully,  peering  forward  with 
shaded  eyes,  "and  'tis  dark 
as  Erebus;  yet  gladly  will 
I  make  the  venture  for  hope 
|of  the  reward." 

The  door  closed  behind 
[him,  shutting  off  the  last 
vestige  of  light;  and  we,  with  our  eyes  accustomed 
to  the  gloom,  could  mark  his  dim  outline  as  he  ad 
vanced  toward  us.  His  actions  belied  his  words,  for 
he  moved  with  all  his  accustomed  jauntiness  along  the 
uncertain  foot-way,  barely  touching  the  top  of  the 
palisades  with  one  hand  to  guide  his  progress.  He 
was  almost  upon  the  girl  before  he  perceived  either  of 
us;  and  then  his  earliest  words  surprised  me  into 
silence. 

"  Ah,  Toinette!  "  he  cried  eagerly,  "  I  fear  I  must 
have  kept  you  waiting  overlong ;  yet  I  was  with  Mrs. 

133 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

Helm,  —  a  most  fair  and  charming  bride,  —  and  scarce 
noted  the  rapid  passage  of  time." 

"  I  naturally  supposed  it  was  a  woman,"  she 
answered,  with  what  I  interpreted  as  a  strained  as 
sumption  of  indifference,  "  as  that  has  ever  been  your 
sufficient  reason  for  breaking  faith  with  me." 

"  Do  not  interpret  it  so,  I  beg,"  he  hastened  to 
implore.  "  Surely,  my  being  a  few  moments  in  arrears 
is  not  a  matter  sufficiently  serious  to  be  called  a  break 
age  of  faith.  I  do  assure  you,  Toinette,  you  were  never 
once  absent  from  my  thought." 

"  Indeed?  "  she  exclaimed  incredulously,  and  with 
an  echo  of  suppressed  laughter  in  her  voice.  "  Then 
truly  you  are  far  more  to  be  commiserated  on  this 
occasion  than  I,  for  in  truth,  Monsieur  de  Croix,  I 
have  not  missed  you  over-much.  I  have  enjoyed  most 
excellent  company." 

"The  mysterious  spirits  of  the  starry  night?"  he 
questioned,  looking  out  into  the  darkness,  "  or  the  dim 
figures  of  your  own  imagination?  " 

"  Very  far  from  either,"  she  retorted,  with  a 
laugh ;  "  a  most  substantial  reality,  as  you  are  bound 
to  confess.  Master  Wayland,  is  it  not  time  for  you 
fitly  to  greet  Captain  de  Croix?  He  may  deem  you 
lax  in  cordiality." 

I  can  perceive  now  how  dearly  the  laughing  witch 
loved  to  play  us  one  against  the  other,  hiding  whatever 
depth  of  feeling  she  may  have  had  beneath  the  surface 

134 


A   WAGER   OF   FOOLS 

of  careless  innocence,  and  keeping  us  both  in  an  un 
certainty  as  aggravating  as  it  was  sweet.  I  could  not 
read  the  expression  upon  De  Croix's  face  in  the  gloom, 
yet  I  saw  him  start  visibly  at  her  almost  mocking 
words,  and  there  was  a  trace  of  ill-suppressed  irrita 
tion  in  his  voice. 

"  Saint  Guise !  T  was  for  that,  then,  he  left  us 
so  mysteriously,"  he  exclaimed,  unconsciously  uttering 
his  first  thought  aloud.  "  But  how  knew  he  you  were 
to  be  here?" 

Before  she  could  answer,  I  spoke,  anxious  to  re 
lieve  her  of  embarrassment ;  for  't  was  ever  my  nature 
to  yield  much  without  complaint. 

"  As  it  chances,  Captain  de  Croix,  she  did  not 
know,"  I  said,  standing  back  from  the  palisades  where 
he  could  see  me  more  clearly.  "  I  left  the  table  below 
•with  no  thought  of  meeting  Mademoiselle,  and  came 
out  on  this  platform  for  a  different  purpose.  As  you 
know,  I  am  visiting  Dearborn  upon  a  special  mission." 

"  Ah,  true,"  and  I  could  feel  the  trace  of  relief 
in  his  voice  as  he  instantly  recalled  my  story.  "  You 
also  sought  a  girl  in  this  wilderness,  —  may  I  ask,  have 
you  yet  found  trace  of  her?  " 

I  heard  Mademoiselle  move  quickly. 

"A  girl?"  she  asked  in  surprise.  "Here,  at 
Dearborn?  " 

"  She  was  at  Dearborn  until  very  lately,  but  they 
tell  me  now  I  must  seek  for  her  at  the  Kinzie  house, 

135 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

It  was  for  the  purpose  of  marking  its  position  from  the 
Fort  that  I  came  up  here." 

For  a  moment  no  one  of  our  voices  broke  the 
strained  silence.  I  was  troubled  by  this  knowledge 
of  a  pre-arranged  meeting  between  these  two,  yet  felt 
it  was  nothing  with  which  I  had  a  right  to  interfere. 
This  careless  French  girl,  whom  I  had  known  for 
scarcely  two  days,  was  not  one  to  be  easily  guided, 
even  had  I  either  reason  or  excuse  for  attempting  it. 

"  'T  is  strange,"  she  said,  musingly,  "  that  she  has 
never  so  much  as  spoken  to  me  about  it ;  yet  she  was 
always  shy  of  speech  in  such  matters." 

"Of  whom  do  you  speak,  Toinette?"  questioned 
De  Croix. 

"  Of  Master  Wayland's  young  friend  with  the 
Kinzies,"  she  answered,  the  old  sprightliness  again 
in  her  voice.  "  I  know  her  very  well,  Monsieur,  —  a 
dear,  sweet  girl,  —  and  shall  be  only  too  glad  to  speed 
you  on  to  her.  Yet 't  is  not  so  easy  of  accomplishment, 
hemmed  in  as  we  are  here  now.  Yonder  is  the  light, 
Master  Wayland;  but  much  of  peril  may  lurk  be 
tween.  'T  is  not  far,  were  the  way  clear ;  indeed,  in 
the  old  days  of  peace  a  rope  ferry  connected  Fort  and 
house,  but  now  to  reach  there  safely  will  require  a 
wide  detour  and  no  little  woodcraft.  There  were 
patrols  of  savages  along  the  river  bank  at  dusk,  and  it 
is  doubtful  if  all  have  been  withdrawn." 

I  looked  as  she  pointed,  and  easily  distinguished 
136 


A   WAGER   OF   FOOLS 

the  one  glittering  spark  that  pierced  the  darkness  to 
the  north  and  east.  I  wondered  at  her  earlier  words; 
yet  they  might  all  be  true  enough,  for  I  knew  nothing 
of  this  Elsa  Matherson.  Before  I  could  question  fur 
ther,  De  Croix  had  interfered,  —  eager,  no  doubt,  to 
be  rid  of  me. 

"  Upon  my  soul !  "  he  exclaimed  recklessly,  "  if 
I  could  voyage  here  from  Montreal  to  win  but  a  smile, 
it  should  prove  a  small  venture  for  our  backwoods 
friend  to  cover  yonder  small  distance.  Sacrel  I 
would  do  the  deed  myself  for  one  kiss  from  rosy  lips." 

I  have  wondered  since  what  there  was  about  those 
words  to  anger  me.  It  must  have  been  their  boastful 
tone,  the  sarcasm  that  underlay  the  velvet  utterance, 
which  stung  like  salt  in  a  fresh  wound.  I  felt  that 
from  the  summit  of  his  own  success  he  durst  laugh 
at  me;  and  my  blood  boiled  instantly. 

"  You  are  wondrous  bold,  Monsieur,"  I  retorted, 
"  when  the  matter  is  wholly  one  of  words.  I  regret  I 
cannot  pledge  you  such  reward,  so  that  I  might  learn 
how  you  would  bear  yourself  in  the  attempt." 

He  stared  at  me  haughtily  across  the  shoulder  of 
the  girl,  as  if  doubting  he  heard  aright. 

"  You  question  my  courage  to  venture  it?  " 

"  It  has  been  my  experience  that  the  cock  that 
crows  the  loudest  fights  the  least." 

"  Oh,  hush,  Messieurs ! "  broke  in  Mademoiselle, 
her  voice  showing  suppressed  amusement.  "This 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

platform  is  far  too  narrow  to  quarrel  upon;  and,  be 
sides,  the  condition  of  the  wager  is  most  easily  met,  — 
that  is,  if  my  lips  be  deemed  of  sufficiently  rosy  hue." 

I  know  I  stood  with  opened  mouth,  so  astounded 
by  these  mocking  words  as  to  be  stricken  dumb;  but 
not  so  De  Croix.  The  audacity  of  his  nature  made 
eager  response  to  the  bold  challenge. 

"  Do  you  mean  what  you  say,  Toinette? "  he 
asked,  striving  to  gain  a  view  of  her  face  in  the 
darkness. 

"Do  I?  And  pray,  why  not?"  she  questioned 
lightly.  "  One  kiss  is  not  so  very  much  to  give,  and 
I  shall  never  miss  it.  'T  is  duller  here  than  at  Mon 
treal,  and  no  doubt  't  will  greatly  interest  me  to  wit 
ness  the  race.  Surely  it  will  prove  a  better  way  to  end 
your  foolish  quarrel  than  to  shoot  each  other.  But 
come,  Messieurs,  why  do  you  hesitate  so  long?  is  not 
the  prize  enough?  " 

He  bowed  gallantly,  and  took  her  hand. 

"  'T  would  be  the  ransom  of  a  king,"  he  answered ; 
"  though  first  I  wish  to  know  the  terms  of  this  contest 
more  clearly." 

She  looked  out  into  that  silent  and  lonely  night, 
her  eyes  upon  the  distant  gleam,  and  instinctively  our 
glances  followed  hers.  It  was  a  dull  desolation,  with 
no  sound,  no  movement,  in  all  the  black  void.  The 
stars  gleamed  dull  on  the  water  of  the  river  beneath 
us,  and  we  could  dimly  see  the  denser  shadow  of  the 

138 


A   WAGER   OF   FOOLS 

opposite  shore;  beyond  this,  nothing  was  apparent 
save  that  distant  candle  flame.  What  lay  between,  — 
what  strange  obstruction  of  land,  what  ambushed  foes, 

—  neither  of  us  had  means  of  knowing.     We  could 
simply  plunge  into  the  mystery  of  it  blindfolded  by 
the  fates.    Yet  to  draw  back  now  would  brand  either 
of  us  forever  with  the  contempt  of  her  who  had  chal 
lenged  us  so  lightly. 

"  'T  is  all  simple  enough,"  she  said  at  last,  her 
eyes  glowing  with  quick  excitement.  "  The  goal  is 
yonder  where  that  light  glows  so  clearly,  though  I 
warn  you  the  longest  way  round  may  prove  the  surest 
in  the  end.  To  the  one  of  you  who  reaches  there  first 
and  returns  here,  I  am  to  give  one  kiss  as  a  measure 
of  reward.  I  care  not  how  it  may  be  accomplished, 

—  such  minor  matters  rest  with  your  own  wits." 

"  But  the  young  girl  we  seek,"  he  insisted ;  "  must 
she  also  be  brought  here  upon  the  return?  " 

"  Pish !  what  care  I  what  may  be  done  with  the 
girl?  Besides,  she  is  far  safer  from  the  savages  there 
than  she  would  be  here." 

I  saw  De  Croix  lean  far  out  over  the  sharpened 
palisades  and  peer  downward.  The  movement  gave 
me  instantly  a  thought  of  his  purpose,  and,  unnoticed, 
I  loosened  the  pistol-belt  about  my  waist  and  silently 
dropped  it  upon  the  platform.  Whatever  desperate 
chance  he  might  choose  to  take,  I  was  determined  now 
to  equal. 

139 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Doth  the  water  of  the  river  come  to  the  very  foot 
of  these  logs?  "  he  asked,  unable  to  determine  in  the 
darkness. 

"  No,  Monsieur,  the  earth  slopes  downward  for 
some  feet,  yet  the  current  is  at  this  bank,  and  gives 
much  depth  of  water  at  the  shore." 

"  But  of  what  width  is  the  strip  of  earth 
between?" 

"  Perhaps  the  length  of  a  tall  man." 

"  Saint  Guise !  't  is  well  I  thought  to  ask !  "  he 
explained  jauntily.  "  And  now,  Mademoiselle,  if  you 
will  but  kindly  hold  this  coat  and  sword,  I  shall  strive 
to  show  you  how  highly  I  value  the  prize  offered,  and 
what  a  French  gentleman  can  do  for  love." 

I  fully  grasped  his  purpose  now,  and  even  as  he 
turned  toward  her,  holding  out  the  valuables  he  hesi 
tated  to  lose,  I  scaled  the  low  barrier  in  my  front, 
planted  my  feet  firmly  between  the  pointed  stakes,  and 
sprang  boldly  into  the  darkness. 


140 


CHAPTER   XIV 

DARKNESS   AND   SURPRISE 


T  was  a  greater  distance  to 
the  water  than  I  had  sup 
posed,  but  I  struck  at  last 
fairly  enough,  and  went 
down  until  I  thought  I 
should  never  come  up  again. 
As  I  rose  to  the  surface  and 
shook  the  moisture  from  my 

^^^  face  and  ears,  a  light  laugh 

rang  out  high  above  me,  and  Mademoiselle's  clear 
voice  cried  mockingly: 

"  The  backwoodsman  has  taken  the  first  trick, 
Monsieur." 

I  saw  De  Croix's  body  dart,  like  a  black  arrow, 
far  out  into  the  air,  and  come  sweeping  down.  He 
struck  to  my  left,  and  a  trifle  behind  me ;  but  I  waited 
not  to  learn  just  how.  With  lusty  strokes  I  struck 
out  for  the  north  shore.  It  was  a  hard  swim,  for  my 
deerskins  held  the  water  like  so  many  bags,  and  the 
current,  though  not  rapid,  was  sufficiently  strong  to 

141 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

make  me  fight  valiantly  for  every  foot  of  way.  I  came 
out,  panting  heavily,  upon  a  low  bank  of  soft  mud, 
and  crept  cautiously  up  under  the  black  shadow  of 
some  low  bushes  growing  there.  I  took  time,  as  I 
rested,  to  glance  back,  hoping  thus  to  learn  more  of  the 
direction  I  should  follow ;  for  the  Kinzie  light  was  no 
longer  visible,  and  my  struggle  with  the  current  had 
somewhat  bewildered  me.  I  neither  saw  nor  heard 
anything  of  De  Croix;  but  the  flame  of  the  candle 
gleaming  through  the  narrow  slits  of  the  block-house 
told  me  clearly  where  it  stood,  v/hile  a  wild  yelling 
farther  to  the  southward  convinced  me  that  our  Indian 
besiegers  were  yet  astir  and  concocting  some  fresh 
deviltry  at  their  camp.  With  a  half-uttered  prayer 
that  they  might  all  be  there,  I  hastily  pressed  the 
water  from  my  soggy  clothes  and  plunged  forward 
into  the  unknown  darkness.  A  big  cottonwood,  as 
from  its  shape  I  judged  it  to  be,  rose  against  the  stars 
in  my  front,  —  a  dim  outline  swaying  slightly  in  the 
westerly  wind,  and  I  took  it  as  my  first  guide-mark, 
moving  over  the  rough  unknown  ground  as  rapidly 
and  silently  as  possible. 

The  soft  moccasins  I  wore  aided  me  greatly,  nor 
were  there  many  trees  along  the  way  to  drop  twigs 
in  the  path  to  crackle  under  foot;  yet  I  found  the 
ground  uneven  and  deceptive,  rifted  with  small  gullies, 
and  more  or  less  bestrewn  with  stones,  against  which 
I  stumbled  in  the  darkness.  I  was  too  thoroughly 

142 


DARKNESS   AND    SURPRISE 

trained  in  the  stern  and  careful  school  of  the  frontier 
not  to  be  cautious  at  such  a  time,  for  I  knew  that  si 
lence  and  seeming  desolation  were  no  proof  of  savage 
desertion ;  nor  did  I  believe  that  Indian  strategy  would 
leave  the  north  of  the  Fort  wholly  unguarded.  Any 
rock,  any  black  ravine,  any  clump  of  trees  or  bushes, 
might  well  be  the  lurking-place  of  hostiles,  who  would 
only  too  gladly  wreak  their  vengeance  upon  any  hap 
less  straggler  falling  into  their  hands.  I  was  unarmed, 
save  for  the  long  hunting-knife  I  carried  in  the  bosom 
of  my  shirt ;  but  my  thought  was  not  of  fighting,  — 
it  was  to  get  through  without  discovery. 

To  De  Croix  I  gave  small  consideration,  save  that 
the  memory  of  the  wager  was  a  spur  to  urge  me 
forward  at  greater  speed.  The  place  was  strangely, 
painfully  still;  even  the  savage  yelling  of  the  distant 
Indians  seemed  to  die  away  as  I  advanced,  and  nothing 
broke  the  oppressive  silence  but  an  occasional  flutter 
of  leaves,  or  my  own  deep  breathing.  I  had  gone,  I 
take  it,  half  or  three-quarters  of  a  mile,  not  directly 
north,  but  circling  ever  to  the  eastward,  seeking  thus 
to  reach  the  house  from  the  rear,  when  I  came  to  a 
sharp  break  in  the  surface  of  the  land,  somewhat 
deeper  and  more  abrupt  than  those  before  encountered. 
It  seemed  like  a  cut  or  ravine  made  by  some  rush  of 
water  lakeward;  and,  as  I  hesitated  upon  the  edge  of 
it,  peering  across  and  wondering  if  I  had  better  risk 
the  plunge,  my  eyes  caught  the  blaze  of  the  Kinzie 

143 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

light  scarce  a  hundred  yards  from  the  opposite  bank 
of  the  ravine. 

Assured  that  I  was  headed  right,  I  stepped  off 
with  a  new  confidence  that,  for  the  moment,  conquered 
my  usual  prudence,  —  for  the  steep  bank  gave  way 
instantly  beneath  my  weight.  I  grasped  vainly  at  the 
edge,  fell  heavily  sidewise,  and  rolled  like  a  great  log, 
bruised  and  half-stunned,  into  the  black  gorge  below. 
I  remember  gripping  at  a  slender  bush  that  yielded  to 
my  touch ;  but  all  the  rest  was  no  more  than  a  breath 
less  tumble,  until  I  struck  something  soft  at  the  bot 
tom,  —  something  that  squirmed  and  gripped  my  long 
hair  savagely,  and  pushed  my  head  back  with  a  grasp 
on  the  throat  that  nearly  throttled  me. 

It  was  all  so  sudden,  so  unexpected,  that  for  the 
moment  I  was  helpless  as  a  child,  struggling  merely 
from  the  natural  instinct  of  preservation  to  break  free. 
I  could  perceive  nothing,  the  darkness  was  so  intense ; 
yet  as  I  gradually  succeeded  in  getting  my  hands  loose, 
I  wound  them  in  long  coarse  hair,  pressed  them  against 
bare  flesh,  heard  deep  labored  breathing  close  to  my 
face,  and  believed  I  was  struggling  with  a  savage. 

It  was  a  question  of  mere  brute  strength,  and 
neither  of  us  had  had  the  advantage  of  surprise.  I 
could  feel  the  sharp  prick  of  my  own  knife  as  he 
hugged  me  to  him,  but  I  dare  not  reach  for  it,  and  I 
held  his  arms  so  tightly  that  he  lay  panting  and  strug 
gling  as  if  in  a  vise.  It  was  an  odd  fight,  as  we  turned 

144 


DARKNESS   AND    SURPRISE 

and  tossed,  writhed  and  twisted  among  those  sharp 
pointed  rocks  like  two  infuriated  wild-cats  in  the  dark, 
neither  venturing  to  break  hold  for  a  blow,  nor  having 
breath  enough  in  our  bodies  for  so  much  as  a  curse. 
My  adversary  struck  me  once  with  his  head  under  the 
chin,  so  hard  a  blow  that  everything  turned  red  before 
me;  and  then  I  got  my  knee  up  into  the  pit  of  his 
stomach  and  caused  him  to  quiver  from  the  agony  of 
it;  yet  the  fellow  clung  to  me  like  a  bull-terrier,  and 
never  so  much  as  whined. 

It  was  never  my  nature  to  yield  easily,  and  I  felt 
now  this  struggle  was  to  cost  his  life  or  mine;  so  I 
clinched  my  teeth,  and  sought  my  best  to  push  back 
the  other's  head  until  the  neck  should  crack.  But  if 
I  was  a  powerful  man,  this  other  was  no  less  so,  and  he 
fought  with  a  fierce  and  silent  desperation  that  foiled 
me.  We  dug  and  tore,  gouged  and  struck,  digging  our 
heels  into  the  soft  earth  in  a  vain  endeavor  to  gain 
some  advantage  of  position.  My  cheek,  I  knew,  was 
bleeding  from  contact  with  a  jagged  stone,  and  I  was 
fast  growing  faint  from  the  awful  tension,  when  I  felt 
his  arms  slip. 

"  My  God !  "  he  panted.    "  The  devil  has  me !  " 

So  startled  was  I  by  these  English  words,  that 
I  loosed  my  grip,  staring  breathlessly  through  the 
darkness. 

"  Are  you  white?  "  I  gasped,  so  weakened  I  could 
scarce  articulate. 

10  145 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

For  a  moment  he  did  not  answer,  but  I  could  hear 
his  breath  coming  in  gasps  and  sobs.  Then  he  spoke 
slowly,  his  voice  hoarse  from  exertion. 

"  By  the  memory  of  Moses !  I  was  once,  —  but 
that  squeeze  must  have  turned  me  black,  I  'm  thinkin'. 
An'  ye  're  no  Injun?  " 

"  Not  so  much  as  a  feather  of  one,"  I  retorted. 
"  But  that  is  what  I  took  you  to  be." 

We  were  both  sitting  up  by  this  time,  he  with  his 
back  against  the  bank,  both  of  us  panting  as  if  we 
could  never  regain  our  breath,  and  eagerly  seeking  to 
see  each  other's  features  in  the  gloom.  Any  attempt 
at  conversation  was  painful,  but  I  managed  at  last 
to  stammer: 

"  You  must  be  a  whalebone  man,  or  I  'd  have 
broken  every  rib  in  your  body." 

"  An'  I  'm  not  a  bit  sure  ye  did  n't,"  was  the 
response,  uttered  between  puffs.  "  'T  was  the  worst 
grip  ever  Ol'  Tom  Burns  had  squeeze  him,  —  an'  I  've 
felt  o'  bars  mor'  nor  oncet.  Who  may  ye  be,  anyhow, 
stranger?  an*  for  what  cause  did  ye  jump  down  yere 
on  me  ?  " 

There  was  a  trace  of  growing  anger  in  his  tone, 
as  remembrance  of  the  outrage  returned  to  his  mind, 
which  caused  me  to  smile,  now  that  I  could  breathe 
less  painfully.  It  seemed  such  a  ludicrous  affair, — 
that  dark  struggle,  each  mistaking  the  purpose  and 
color  of  the  other. 

146 


DARKNESS    AND    SURPRISE 

"  My  name  is  Wayland,"  I  made  haste  to  explain, 
"  and  I  left  the  Fort  but  now,  hoping  by  this  round 
about  route  to  reach  the  Kinzie  place  and  return  under 
cover  of  darkness.  I  slipped  on  the  edge  of  the  bank 
up  yonder,  and  the  next  thing  I  knew  we  were 
at  it.  I  can  assure  you,  friend,  I  supposed  myself 
in  the  arms  of  a  savage.  You  say  your  name  is 
Burns?" 

"  Ol'  Tom  Burns." 

"  What?  It  is  not  possible  you  are  the  same 
who  brought  a  message  to  Major  Wayland  on  the 
Maumee?  " 

"  I  reckon  I  am,"  he  said,  deliberately.  "An*  be 
you  the  boy  I  met?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  still  doubtful.  "  But  how  came  you 
here?" 

"  Wai,  here  's  whar  I  belong.  I  Ve  bin  a  sorter 
huntin'  an'  trappin'  yer'bouts  fer  goin'  on  nine  year 
or  so,  an'  I  built  a  shanty  to  live  in  up  yonder  by  the 
forks.  I  hed  n't  much  more  nor  got  home  frum  down 
east,  when  the  Injuns  burnt  thet  down ;  an'  sence  then 
I  ain't  bin  much  o'  nowhar,  but  I  reckon'd  I  'd  go  inter 
ther  Fort  to-morrow  and  git  some  grub." 

He  spoke  with  a  slow,  deliberate  drawl,  as  if  not 
much  accustomed  to  converse;  and  I  pictured  him  to 
myself  as  one  of  those  silent  plainsmen,  so  habituated 
to  solitude  as  almost  to  shun  companionship,  though 
he  had  already  let  drop  a  word  or  two  that  made  me 

147 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

deem  him   one   not   devoid   of   humor.     Suddenly   I 
thought  of  De  Croix. 

"  Has  any  one  passed  here  lately  ?  "  I  asked,  rising 
to  my  feet,  the  old  emulation  throbbing  in  my  veins. 
"  A  white  man,  I  mean,  going  north." 

"  Wai,"  he  answered  slowly,  and  as  he  also  stood 
up  I  could  make  out,  what  I  had  not  noted  in  our 
previous  meeting,  that  he  was  as  tall  as  I,  but  spare  of 
build ;  "  I  ain't  seen  nuthin',  but  some  sort  o'  critter 
went  ploughin'  down  inter  the  gulch  up  yonder, 
maybe  ten  minutes  'fore  ye  lit  down  yere  on  me.  Dern 
if  I  know  whether  it  were  a  human  er  a  bar !  " 

"  Will  you  show  me  the  nearest  way  to  the  Kinzie 
house?  " 

"  I  reckon  I  '11  show  ye  all  right,  but  ye  bet  ye 
don't  git  me  nigher  ner  a  hundred  foot  o'  the  door," 
he  returned  seriously.  "  John  Kinzie  's  a  mighty  good 
man,  stranger,  but  he  an'  Ol'  Tom  Burns  ain't  never 
hitched  worth  a  cent." 

We  climbed  silently,  and  came  out  together  upon 
the  top.  A  slight  beam  of  light  crept  along  through 
the  open  door  of  the  log  house  just  in  front  of  us,  and 
for  the  first  time  I  caught  a  fair  view  of  my  companion. 
He  was  a  tall,  gaunt,  wiry  fellow,  typical  in  dress  and 
manner  of  his  class, — the  backwoodsmen  of  the  South 
west, — but  with  a  peculiarly  solemn  face,  seamed  with 
wrinkles,  and  much  of  it  concealed  beneath  a  bushy, 
iron-gray  beard.  We  eyed  each  other  curiously. 

148 


DARKNESS    AND    SURPRISE 

"  Dern  if  ever  I  expected  ter  meet  up  with  ye 
agin  in  no  sich  way  as  this,"  he  said  shortly.  "  But 
thet  's  the  house.  Be  ye  goin'  ter  stay  thar  long?  " 

"  No,"  I  answered,  feeling  anxious  to  have  his 
guidance  back  to  the  Fort,  "  not  over  five  minutes. 
Will  you  wait?" 

"  Reckon  I  may  as  well,"  and  he  seated  himself 
on  a  stump. 

No  one  greeted  me  at  the  house,  not  even  a  dog; 
though  I  could  see  figures  moving  within.  Either  the 
occupants  felt  that  an  assumption  of  confidence  was 
their  best  security,  or  experienced  no  fear  of  Indian 
treachery,  for  I  rapped  twice  before  there  was  any 
response.  A  young  girl,  with  a  face  of  rare  beauty 
and  a  pair  of  roguish  black  eyes,  peered  out  curiously. 
At  sight  of  a  stranger  she  drew  back  slightly,  yet 
paused  to  ask: 

"  Did  you  wish  to  see  some  one  here?  " 

"  I  am  seeking  for  a  young  girl,"  I  answered,  won 
dering  if  this  could  possibly  be  she,  "  and  they  told 
me  at  the  Fort  I  should  probably  find  her  here.  May 
I  ask  if  you  are  Elsa  Matherson?  " 

For  a  moment  she  looked  out  at  me,  as  if  I  might 
be  an  escaped  lunatic.  Then  she  turned  her  face  over 
her  shoulder  toward  those  within. 

"  Mr.  Kinzie,"  said  she,  "  here 's  another  man 
looking  for  Elsa  Matherson." 


149 


CHAPTER   XV 

AN   ADVENTURE   UNDERGROUND 


HEAVILY-BUILT  man  in 
shirt-sleeves,  with  a  strong, 
good-humored  face,  and  a 
shock  of  gray  hair,  ap 
peared  beside  the  girl  in  the 
doorway. 

"  'T  is  not  the  same  scamp 
I  that  kissed  you,  Josette,"  he 
•exclaimed,  after  examining 
me  intently  in  the  dim  light,  "  but  I  doubt  not  he  may 
prove  of  similar  breed,  and  it  behooves  you  to  be  care 
ful  where  you  stand." 

"  Has  De  Croix  been  here?  "  I  questioned,  scarcely 
deeming  it  possible  he  could  have  outstripped  me  in 
our  race  through  the  night. 

"  I  know  not  the  rascal's  name,"  was  the  reply,  in 
the  man's  deep  voice,  "  but  certain  I  am  there  was  one 
here  scarce  ten  minutes  agone  asking  after  this  same 
Matherson  girl.  Saint  James !  but  she  must  have  made 
some  sweet  acquaintances,  judging  from  the  looks  of 

150 


AN    ADVENTURE    UNDERGROUND 

her  callers !  Josette  has  been  rubbing  the  fellow's  kiss 
off  her  lips  ever  since  he  caught  her  unawares." 

"  He  was  a  dandified  young  fellow?  "  I  urged,  im 
patient  to  be  off,  yet  eager  to  be  sure. 

The  girl  laughed  lightly,  her  roguish  eyes  ablaze 
with  merriment. 

"  He  might  be  sometime,  Monsieur,"  she  cried, 
evidently  glad  to  talk,  "  but  to-night  he  reminded  me 
of  those  scare-crows  the  farmers  near  Quebec  keep  in 
their  fields ;  a  little  chap,  with  a  bit  of  turned-up 
mustache,  and  a  bright  eye,  but  rags,  —  gracious, 
such  rags  as  he  wore !  " 

'Twas  De  Croix,  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  it, 
—  De  Croix,  torn  and  dishevelled  by  his  mad  rush 
through  the  darkness,  but  with  no  shred  of  his  reckless 
audacity  gone.  There  was  naught  left,  me  now  but 
to  race  back  upon  his  trail,  hopeful  for  some  chance 
that  might  yet  allow  me  to  come  in  first  on  the  return 
journey.  In  my  throat  I  swore  one  thing,  —  the  grace 
less  villain  should  never  collect  his  reward  at  both 
ends  of  his  journey.  He  had  already  stolen  the  sweets 
from  Josette's  red  lips,  but  he  should  never  claim  those 
of  Mademoiselle.  I  lingered  for  but  a  single  question 
more. 

"  But  this  Elsa  Matherson,  —  she  is  not  here, 
then?" 

"  No,"  returned  Mr.  Kinzie,  somewhat  gruffly, 
"  and  has  not  been  since  the  closing  of  the  gates  of  the 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

Fort.  I  think  you  are  a  parcel  of  mad  fools,  to  be 
chasing  around  on  such  an  errand ;  yet  humanity  leads 
me  to  bid  you  come  in.  There  is  not  a  safe  foot  of 
ground  to-night  for  any  strange  white  man  within 
three  hundred  miles  of  Dearborn." 

I  glanced  about  me  into  the  black  shadows, 
startled  at  his  solemn  words  of  warning.  Away  to 
the  southward  a  faint  glimmer  told  of  the  location  of 
the  Fort;  farther  to  the  west,  a  sudden  blaze  swept 
up  into  the  sky,  reflected  in  ruddy  radiance  on  the 
clouds,  and  the  thought  came  to  me  that  the  savages 
had  put  torch  to  the  deserted  cabin  on  the  south  branch 
of  the  river. 

"  No  doubt  't  is  true,"  I  answered  hastily ;  "  yet, 
whatever  the  danger  may  be,  I  must  regain  the  stock 
ade  before  dawn." 

I  saw  him  step  forward,  as  if  he  would  halt  me  in 
my  purpose;  but,  wishing  to  be  detained  no  longer, 
my  thoughts  being  all  with  De  Croix  and  Mademoi 
selle,  I  turned  away  quickly  and  plunged  back  into 
the  darkness. 

"  You  young  fool ! "  he  called  after  me,  "  come 
back,  or  your  life  will  be  the  forfeit !  " 

Without  so  much  as  answering,  I  ran  silently  in  my 
moccasins  to  the  spot  where  I  had  left  Ol'  Tom  Burns. 
He  sat  upon  his  stump,  motionless,  apparently  without 
the  slightest  interest  in  anything  going  on  about  him. 

"  Ol'  Kinzie  was  gol-dern  polite  ter  ye,  sonny,"  he 
152 


AN    ADVENTURE    UNDERGROUND 

commented.  "  Reckon  if  an  Injun  was  a  scalpin'  me 
right  on  his  front  doorstep  he  'd  never  hev  asked  me 
ter  walk  inside  like  that!  He  an'  me  sorter  drew  on 
each  other  'bout  a  year  ago,  down  at  Lee's  shebang; 
an'  he  don't  'pear  ter  fergit  'bout  it." 

"  Show  me  the  nearest  safe  passage  to  the  Fort," 
I  said,  interrupting  him,  almost  rudely. 

He  got  up  slowly,  and  cast  his  eyes  with  delib 
eration  southward. 

"  Oh,  thar  ain't  no  sich  special  hurry,  I  reckon," 
he  answered  with  an  exasperating  drawl.  "  We  '11  be 
thar  long  afore  daylight,  —  perviding  allers  we  don't 
hit  no  Injuns  meantime,  —  an'  the  slower  we  travel 
the  less  chance  thar  is  o'  thet." 

"  But,  friend  Burns,"  I  urged,  "  it  is  a  racing 
matter.  I  must  reach  there  in  advance  of  another  man, 
who  has  already  been  here  ahead  of  me." 

"Sol  sorter  reckoned  from  what  I  heerd ;  but  ye 
need  n't  rip  the  shirt  off  ye  on  thet  account.  The  feller 
can't  git  in  thar  till  after  daylight,  nohow.  Them 
sojers  is  too  blame  skeered  ter  open  the  gates  in  the 
dark,  an*  all  the  critter  '11  git  if  he  tries  it  will  be  a 
volley  o*  lead;  so  ye  might  just  as  well  take  it 
easylike." 

The  old  man's  philosophy  seemed  sound.  De 
Croix  would  certainly  not  gain  admittance  until  he 
could  make  himself  known  to  the  guard,  and,  carefully 
as  the  stockade  was  now  patrolled,  it  was  hardly  prob- 

153 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

able  he  would  be  permitted  to  approach  close  enough 
for  identification  during  the  night.  De  Croix  was  no 
frontiersman,  and  was  reckless  to  a  degree;  yet  his 
long  training  as  a  soldier  would  certainly  teach  him 
a  measure  of  caution  in  approaching  a  guarded  fort  at 
such  a  time. 

"Tis  doubtless  true,"  I  admitted,  "yet  I  shall 
feel  safer  if  we  push  on  at  once." 

"Ye  called  the  feller  De  Croix,  didn't  ye?" 
he  asked.  "  Is  it  the  French  dandy  as  was  at 
Hawkins's?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  and  I  guess  you  don't  care 
much  to  help  him." 

Burns  wasted  no  breath  in  reply,  but  moved  for 
ward  with  noiseless  step.  Glancing  back,  I  could 
clearly  perceive  Kinzie  framed  in  the  light  of  his  open 
door.  The  vivacious  French  lass  stood  beside  him, 
peering  curiously  out  across  his  broad  shoulders. 
Then  we  sank  into  the  blackness  of  the  ravine,  and 
everything  was  blotted  from  our  sight. 

Burns  evidently  knew  the  intricacies  of  the  path 
leading  to  the  Fort  gate,  for  I  soon  felt  my  feet  upon 
a  beaten  track,  and  stumbled  no  more  over  the  various 
obstacles  that  rendered  my  former  progress  so  uncer 
tain.  My  guide  moved  with  excessive  caution,  as  it 
seemed  to  me,  frequently  pausing  to  peer  forward  into 
the  almost  impenetrable  darkness,  and  sniffing  the 
night  air  suspiciously  as  if  hoping  thus  to  locate  any 

154 


AN    ADVENTURE   UNDERGROUND 

lurking  foes  when  his  keen  eyes  failed  in  the  attempt. 
So  dark  was  it  that  I  had  almost  to  tread  upon  his 
heels  in  order  to  follow  him,  as  not  the  slightest  sound 
came  from  his  stealthy  advance.  As  he  surmounted 
the  steeper  inclines  of  land,  I  was  able  to  perceive  him 
dimly,  usually  leaning  well  forward  and  moving  with 
the  utmost  caution,  his  long  rifle  held  ready  for  instant 
use.  As  we  drew  nearer  the  river,  —  or  where  I  sup 
posed  the  river  must  be,  for  I  could  distinguish  but 
little  of  our  position,  —  he  swerved  from  the  footpath 
we  were  following,  and  the  way  instantly  grew  rougher 
to  our  feet. 

"  Reckon  we  'd  better  hit  the  crick  a  bit  below  the 
Fort,"  he  muttered,  over  his  shoulder ;  "  less  likely 
ter  find  Injuns  waitin'  fer  us  thar." 

"You  think  there  are  savages  on  this  shore?" 

He  turned  partially,  and  peered  at  me  through  the 
darkness. 

"  I  never  heerd  tell  as  Injuns  was  fools,"  he  an 
swered  briefly.  "  In  course  thar 's  some  yere,  an' 
we  're  almighty  likely  ter  find  'em." 

On  the  bank  of  the  river,  which  I  could  see  dimly 
by  the  faint  light  of  a  star  or  two  that  had  broken 
through  the  cloud-rifts,  he  paused  suddenly,  sniffing 
the  air  like  a  pointer  dog. 

"  The  gol-dern  fools !  "  he  muttered,  striking  his 
rifle-butt  on  the  ground  with  an  expression  of  disgust. 
"  They  've  gone  and  done  it  now !  " 

155 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Done  what?  "  I  questioned,  almost  guessing  his 
meaning  as  a  pungent  odor  assailed  my  nostrils. 
"  That  smells  like  rum !  " 

"  'T  is  rum.  Dern  if  ever  I  see  whar  the  A'mighty 
finds  so  many  blame  idjits  ter  make  sojers  of!  Them 
ar'  fellers  in  the  Fort  wern't  in  tight  'nough  pickle, 
with  a  thousand  savages  howlin'  'bout  'em,  so  they  've 
went  an'  poured  all  their  liquor  inter  the  river!  If 
I  know  Injun  nature,  it  jist  means  the  craziest  lot  o' 
redskins,  whin  they  find  it  out,  ever  was  on  these  yere 
plains.  I  bet  they  make  thet  fool  garrison  pay  mighty 
big  fer  this  job !  " 

"  You  mean  the  destruction  of  the  liquor  will 
anger  them?  " 

"Anger?  It'll  drive  'em  plum  crazy,  —  they'll 
be  ravin'  maniacs !  It 's  the  hope  o'  spoils  thet 's  held 
'em  back  so  long.  They  Ve  wanted  the  Fort  to  be 
Vacuated,  so  as  they  could  plunder  it,  —  thet 's  been 
the  song  o'  the  chiefs  to  hold  their  young  men  from 
raisin'  ha'r.  But  come,  sonny,  thar  's  nothin*  gained 
a-stayin'  here,  an'  dern  me  if  I  want  ter  meet  any 
Injun  with  thet  thar  smell  in  the  air.  I  don't  swim 
no  river  smellin'  like  thet  one  does.  We  '11  hev  ter 
go  further  up,  I  reckon,  an'  cross  over  by  the  ol' 
agency  buildin'." 

We  crept  up  the  edge  of  the  stream,  keeping  well 
in  under  the  north  bank,  and  moving  with  the  utmost 
caution,  for  the  chances  were  strong  that  this  portion 

156 


AN    ADVENTURE   UNDERGROUND 

of  the  river  would  be  closely  watched  by  the  redskins. 
We  met  with  no  obstacle,  however,  nor  were  we  ap 
parently  even  observed  from  the  stockade,  as  we 
slowly  passed  its  overhanging  shadow.  I  could  dis 
tinguish  clearly  its  dark  outlines,  even  making  out  a 
head  or  two  moving  above  the  palisades;  but  no  hail 
of  any  kind  rang  out  across  the  intervening  water,  and 
we  were  soon  beyond  the  upper  block-house,  where 
a  faint  light  yet  shone.  We  could  see  the  dim  shape 
of  the  two-story  factory  building,  looking  gloomy  and 
deserted  on  the  south  shore.  Burns  lay  flat  at  the 
water's  edge,  studying  the  building  intently;  and  his 
extreme  caution  made  me  a  bit  nervous,  although  I 
could  scarcely  determine  why,  for  I  had  thus  far 
marked  not  the  slightest  sign  of  danger. 

"  I  reckon  we  '11  hev  ter  risk  it,"  he  said  at  length, 
as  he  bound  his  powder-horn  upon  his  head  with  a 
dark  cloth.  "  Come  right  'long  arter  me,  and  don't 
make  no  splashin'." 

He  slipped  off  so  silently  that  I  scarcely  knew  he 
was  gone,  until  I  missed  the  dark  outline  of  his  figure 
at  my  side.  With  all  possible  caution,  I  followed  him. 
The  current  was  not  strong,  but  I  partially  faced  it, 
and  struck  out  with  a  long,  steady  stroke,  so  that  my 
progress,  as  nearly  as  I  could  judge,  was  almost  di 
rectly  across  the  stream.  Burns  had  been  completely 
lost  to  my  sight,  although  as  I  looked  along  the 
slightly  glistening  water  I  could  see  for  some  distance 

157 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

ahead.  I  remember  a  black  log  bearing  silently  down 
upon  me,  and  how  I  shrank  from  contact  with  it, 
fearful  lest  it  might  conceal  some  human  thing.  Soon 
after  it  had  swirled  by,  my  feet  touched  the  shelving 
bank,  and  I  crept  cautiously  up  into  the  overhanging 
shadow.  Burns  was  there,  and  had  already  recon 
noitred  our  position;  for  my  first  knowledge  of  his 
presence  came  when  he  slowly  lowered  himself  down 
the  bank  until  he  lay  close  beside  me. 

"They're  thar,"  he  said,  soberly.  "Thought 
most  likely  they  wud  be." 

"Indians?"  I  asked,  doubtfully,  —  for  I  had  an 
impression  the  factory  might  be  garrisoned  by  some 
of  our  own  people. 

"  Sure ;  I  heerd  as  how  the  sojers  hed  been  drawed 
in,  an'  naturally  reckoned  the  Injuns  would  n't  be 
over-long  findin'  it  out.  'Nother  fool  thing  fer  the 
sojers  ter  dew." 

He  paused,  listening  intently.  In  the  silence, 
above  the  slight  sound  of  the  running  water,  I  felt  sure 
I  could  distinguish  voices  speaking  not  far  distant. 

"  It 's  no  place  yere  ter  stay,"  he  whispered,  his 
lips  close  at  my  ear.  "  Reckon  best  thing  we  kin  dew 
now  is  to  find  one  o'  the  sojers'  root-caves  somewhar 
along  the  bank,  an'  crawl  in  thar  till  daylight.  The 
Injuns  ain't  so  likely  to  bother  us  when  the  guards  kin 
see  'em  from  the  Fort.  They  don't  want  no  out-'n'-out 
fuss,  to  my  notion,  till  they  kin  git  inter  the  stockade 


AN    ADVENTURE   UNDERGROUND 

for  good.  Creep  'long  yere  with  me,  sonny,  an' 
't  won't  be  far  till  I  find  a  hole  somewhar  thet  '11  hide 
us  fer  awhile  anyhow." 

We  crawled  slowly  along,  snake-fashion,  at  the 
edge  of  the  river,  for  perhaps  thirty  feet,  our  move 
ments  hidden  by  the  high  and  slightly  overhanging 
bank  at  our  left.  The  night  was  so  dark  that  Burns 
relied  more  upon  feeling  than  sight  to  guide  him. 
At  last  he  stopped  suddenly. 

"  Here 's  one  o'  'em,"  he  said.  "  Crawl  along  in, 
sonny ;  thar  's  lots  o'  room  after  ye  go  a  foot  er  two." 

It  was  the  merest  hole  dug  into  the  bank,  roughly 
lined  with  irregular  bits  of  rock,  which  opened  out 
into  quite  a  cellar  about  a  yard  from  the  surface.  The 
air  within  felt  somewhat  chill  and  damp,  as  I  put  my 
head  cautiously  down  the  narrow  opening;  but  there 
seemed  no  cause  for  fear,  and  I  crept  nimbly  forward, 
feeling  my  way  as  I  advanced  along  the  rude  mud 
walls.  I  could  hear  Burns  behind  me  on  his  hands 
and  knees,  puffing  slightly  as  he  squeezed  through  the 
small  aperture  that  led  into  the  larger  chamber. 

I  had  advanced  perhaps  two  yards  without  reach 
ing  the  end  of  this  odd  underground  apartment,  when 
suddenly,  and  directly  in  my  front,  there  sounded  a 
deep,  hollow,  unearthly  groan.  The  sound  was  so 
terrifying  that  I  stopped  with  chilled  blood  and  beat 
ing  heart,  gripping  my  knife-hilt  and  peering  forward 
into  the  dark  as  frightened  as  ever  I  was  in  my  life. 

159 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

I  heard  Burns  gasp  and  half  turn ;  then,  before  I  could 
move,  even  had  I  dared  venture  such  a  thing,  an  in 
stantaneous  flash  lit  up  the  black  interior.  I  caught 
one  confused  glimpse  of  a  huge  object,  topped  with  a 
head  of  tumbled  hair,  of  two  flapping  wings  stretching 
out  upon  either  side,  and  then  the  impenetrable  cur 
tain  of  the  dark  hid  everything  once  more.  Sweat 
bathed  me  in  cold  drops;  nor  could  I  have  moved 
a  limb  to  save  my  life.  Behind  me  Burns  was  mut 
tering  what  might  have  been  a  prayer;  when  the 
thing  groaned  again,  a  hollow,  awful  moan,  thrilling 
with  agony,  that  sent  me  grovelling  upon  my  face  as 
nearly  dead  as  one  could  well  be  and  yet  breathe 
and  know. 


160 


CHAPTER   XVI 

"FRANCE  WINS,   MONSIEUR!" 


OR  the  moment,  every 
muscle  of  my  body  seemed 
paralyzed.  I  distinctly  heard 
the  creature  moving  in  my 
direction,  and  I  backed 
away  violently,  actuated 
only  by  the  thought  of  in 
stant  escape  into  the  open 
air.  But  Burns  blocked  the 
solitary  passage. 

"  Back  out  of  here,  for  God's  sake ! "  I  managed 
to  exclaim  through  parched  lips.  "  That  devil-thing 
is  coming  this  way !  " 

He  struggled  desperately  in  the  darkness,  tugging 
madly  at  some  obstacle,  an  oath  smothered  on  his  lips. 
I  waited  and  listened,  every  nerve  on  edge. 

"  Dern  it  all,  but  I  can't ! "  he  groaned  at  last. 
"  My  blame  ol'  gun  hes  got  wedged,  and  won't  give 
an  inch." 

Then  a  half-smothered  laugh  rippled  out  of  the 
gloom  just  in  front  of  me. 
"  161 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Heaven  protect  me,  but  it 's  Wayland !  "  came  a 
voice,  and  the  laughter  broke  into  a  roar  of  merriment. 

"  Mon  Dieu !  Mon  Dieu !  This  will  be  the  death 
of  me!" 

The  voice,  choked  and  muffled  as  it  was,  sounded 
strangely  hollow  in  that  dark  cave;  yet  it  had  a 
familiar  tone.  So  surprising  was  the  situation,  that 
I  could  only  stare  into  the  black  void,  speechless. 
It  was  Burns  who  realized  the  need  of  action. 

"  Whoever  the  dern  fool  is,"  he  growled,  his  voice 
hoarse  with  anger,  "  choke  the  wind  out  of  him,  or  his 
blame  howling  will  bring  every  Injun  on  the  river 
yere!" 

"  De  Croix ! "  I  exclaimed  quickly,  aroused  to 
recollection  by  the  seriousness  of  the  situation,  "  stop 
that  infernal  racket,  or  the  two  of  us  will  throttle 
you!" 

He  puffed  and  gurgled,  striving  his  best  to  smother 
the  sense  of  ludicrousness  that  mastered  him.  To  me 
there  was  small  cause  for  merriment;  the  supreme 
terror  of  those  moments  merged  into  hot  anger  at 
the  deception,  and  I  crept  forward  eager  to  plant  my 
hand  upon  the  rascal's  throat. 

"  What  French  mockery  is  this? "  I  exclaimed, 
my  hand  hard  upon  his  arm.  "  Think  you,  Captain 
de  Croix,  that  you  can  play  such  tricks  in  this  wilder 
ness,  and  not  be  made  to  pay  for  them?  " 

I  felt  him  tremble  under  my  fierce  grasp;  yet 
162 


"FRANCE   WINS,    MONSIEUR!" 

it  was  not  from  fear,  for  my  words  only  served  to 
loosen  his  laughter  once  more.  Burns  now  broke  in, 
shoving  the  barrel  of  his  long  rifle  forward  over  my 
shoulder  till  he  struck  the  Frenchman  a  blow  that 
effectually  silenced  him. 

"  You  chattering  ape ! "  he  said,  growling  like  an 
angry  bear,  "  another  yawp  like  that,  and  I  '11  blow  a 
hole  clean  through  you!  Now,  you  French  ninny,  tell 
us  what  this  means,  an'  be  quick  about  it  if  ye  want 
ter  save  yer  hide !  " 

De  Croix  did  not  answer,  but  he  ceased  to  laugh, 
and  panted  as  if  the  breath  had  been  knocked  out  of 
him.  Another  impatient  movement  by  Burns  led  me 
to  speak  up  hastily  in  his  defence. 

"  Wait,"  I  said,  laying  my  grasp  upon  his  gun, 
"  he  has  no  breath  left  with  which  to  make  reply. 
'T  is  the  French  gallant  who  raced  with  me,  the  same 
whom  you  met  at  Hawkins's  Ford;  and  no  doubt  he 
felt  good  reason  to  play  the  ghost  here  in  this  dark  pit." 

"Ay,"  panted  De  Croix  painfully,  "I  truly 
thought  the  savages  were  upon  me,  and  sought  to 
frighten  them  by  the  only  means  I  could  devise. 
Sacre!  but  you  hit  me  a  sore  blow  in  the  ribs!  If 
I  have  frightened  you,  't  was  no  worse  than  the  terror 
that  took  me  at  your  entrance  here." 

For  a  time  none  spoke,  and  no  sound,  save  De 
Croix's  labored  breathing,  broke  the  silence.  Burns 
had  turned  slightly,  and  I  knew  was  listening  intently 

163 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

for  any  sound  without.  Apparently  satisfied  that  the 
noise  made  by  us  had  not  been  overheard,  .he  asked 
in  his  old  deliberate  drawl : 

"""How  in  thunder,  Mister  Parly-voo,  did  ye  git 
up  thet  thar  combination,  anyhow?  " 

I  heard  the  Frenchman  chuckle,  and  pinched  him 
as  a  warning  to  be  careful.  He  answered,  in  his 
reckless,  easy  way: 

"'Twas  all  simple  enough  behind  the  scenes, 
Messieurs.  I  but  took  some  old  sacking  discovered 
here,  and  used  it  as  a  robe,  standing  my  hair  well  on 
end;  and  a  flash  of  powder  made  the  scene  most  real 
istic.  The  thing  indeed  worked  well.  I  would  I  had 
a  picture  of  Master  Wayland's  face  to  show  Toinette !  " 

This  chance  mention  of  her  name  recalled  me 
to  myself.  The  undecided  wager  was  yet  to  be  won, 
and  the  night  was  now  nearly  spent.  There  came  to 
me  a  sudden  determination  to  risk  a  rush  through  the 
darkness  to  the  Fort  gates,  rather  than  chance  any 
further  defeat  at  the  hands  of  this  rash  gallant.  Yet 
prudence  bade  me  question  somewhat  further  before 
I  ventured  upon  so  mad  a  deed. 

"  No  doubt  't  was  most  happy  from  your  point  of 
view,  Monsieur.  From  ours,  it  was  less  so;  and 
instead  of  laughing,  you  might  better  be  thanking 
your  lucky  stars  that  you  did  not  pay  more  dearly 
for  such  folly.  But  what  brought  you  here?  Why 
have  you  failed  to  reach  the  stockade?  " 

164 


"FRANCE   WINS,    MONSIEUR!" 

"Sacrel"  he  muttered  carelessly,  "but  I  had  a 
fierce  enough  run  for  it  as  it  was.  Why  did  I  not 
reach  the  stockade?  Because,  my  friend,  I  am  no  real 
ghost  to  be  invisible  in  the  night,  nor  am  I  a  bird  to 
fly.  'T  was  in  the  shadow  of  that  big  building  yonder 
that  I  ran  into  a  nest  of  those  copper-colored  fiends, 
and  't  was  nip  and  tuck  which  of  us  won,  had  I  not, 
by  pure  good  luck,  chanced  to  stumble  into  this  hole, 
and  so  escape  them.  Perchance  they  also  thought 
me  a  ghost,  who  knows?  But,  be  that  as  it  may, 
they  were  beating  the  river  bank  for  me  in  the  flesh, 
when  you  came  creeping  here." 

We  lay  flat  on  the  floor,  the  three  of  us,  our  eyes 
fastened  upon  the  faint  light  that  began  to  stream 
in  through  the  entrance.  I  could  hear  Burns  muttering 
to  himself,  as  is  often  the  way  with  men  who  lead 
lives  of  solitude;  and  every  now  and  then  De  Croix 
would  shake  silently  at  the  recollection  of  what  had 
just  occurred.  I  minded  neither  of  them,  but  chiefly 
planned  how  best  I  might  outwit  De  Croix  and  win 
the  prize  offered  by  Mademoiselle.  The  promise  of 
dawning  day  was  in  the  outer  air,  too  dim  as  yet  to 
render  our  faces  visible.  Suddenly  the  slight  draft 
of  air  veered,  and  swept  a  tiny  breath  of  smoke  into 
my  nostrils.  It  came  so  quickly  that  I  scarcely  realized 
its  significance  until  Burns  scrambled  to  his  knees  with 
a  growl. 

"  God !  the  devils  have  run  us  to  cover !  "  he  cried, 
165 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

sullenly.     "  They  have   started  a  fire   to   smoke  us 
out ! " 

It  hardly  needed  a  moment  to  prove  this  true; 
the  thin  smoke  grew  more  and  more  dense,  filling  the 
narrow  entrance  until  we  lay  gasping  for  breath.  De 
Croix,  ever  the  most  impulsive,  was  the  first  to  act. 

"Parbleal"  he  gasped,  pulling  himself  forward 
with  his  hands.  "  Better  Indians  than  this  foul  air ! 
If  I  die,  it  shall  at  least  be  in  the  open." 

To  remain  longer  cooped  in  that  foul  hole  was 
indeed  madness;  and  as  soon  as  I  could  I  followed 
him,  rolling  out  of  the  entrance  to  the  water's  edge, 
fairly  sick  with  the  pressure  upon  my  lungs,  and 
caring  so  little  what  the  end  might  be,  provided  I 
might  first  attain  one  breath  of  pure  air,  that  before 
I  gained  strength  to  resist  I  was  prisoner  to  as  ill-look 
ing  a  crew  of  savages  as  ever  my  eyes  encountered. 
The  villains  triced  us  firmly  with  thongs  of  skin,  and 
sat  us  up  against  the  bank  like  so  many  puppets, 
dancing  about  before  us,  snapping  their  dirty  fingers  in 
our  faces,  and  treating  us  to  all  manner  of  taunts  and 
insults.  'Twas  done  so  quickly  as  to  seem  a  dream, 
had  I  not  smarted  so  sorely  from  the  blows  dealt  me, 
and  my  limbs  chafed  where  the  tight  cords  were  drawn. 

I  recall  glancing  aside  at  Burns;  but  his  seamed 
and  puckered  face  remained  emotionless,  as  the  red 
devils  rolled  him  over  till  he  stared  straight  up  at  the 
sky,  now  gray  with  coming  dawn.  The  sight  of  De 

166 


"FRANCE    WINS,    MONSIEUR!" 

Croix  almost  set  me  laughing,  which  won  for  me  a 
kick  from  the  brute  who  had  me  in  special  charge. 
The  Frenchman  was  surely  no  court  dandy  now;  his 
fancy  clothing  clung  to  him  in  rags,  while  the  powder- 
flash  within  the  cellar  had  blackened  his  face  and  made 
sad  havoc  with  his  gay  mustache.  He  endeavored 
to  smile  at  me  as  our  eyes  met,  but  the  effort  produced 
only  what  seemed  like  a  demoniac  grin. 

"  'T  is  a  hard  life,  Monsieur,"  I  could  not  forbear 
remarking,  "  and  will  hardly  remind  you  of  Versailles." 

His  form  stiffened  in  its  bonds,  as  if  the  words 
spurred  his  memory  of  other  days. 

"  A  French  soldier  smiles  at  fate,  wherever  it 
overtakes  him,"  he  answered,  a  touch  of  pride  in  his 
voice.  "  Besides,  the  game  is  not  played  out,  —  I  may 
yet  prove  the  first  one  in.  But  see!  if  I  mistake  not, 
here  comes  the  chief  of  all  these  devils." 

The  new-comer  strode  down  the  high  bank  alone, 
and  was  greeted  noisily  by  our  captors.  It  was  the 
same  Indian  that  had  halted  Captain  Wells  the  day 
previous ;  and  he  looked  us  over  with  a  contemptuous 
sneer  that  curled  his  lips  and  transformed  the  whole 
expression  of  his  hideously  painted  face.  I  noted  that 
he  paid  but  small  heed  to  either  De  Croix  or  myself, 
contenting  his  vengeance  with  sharp  kicks  at  our  pros 
trate  bodies;  but  as  he  came  to  Burns,  he  paused, 
bending  down  till  he  could  peer  into  the  old  borderer's 
upturned  face. 

167 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  Bah !  I  know  you,"  he  said,  brokenly.  "  You 
Ol'  Burns.  Stake  down  in  village  for  you." 

The  old  man  neither  moved  his  head  nor  gave  the 
slightest  sign  that  he  had  heard. 

"  Squaw  eat  heart,"  went  on  the  Indian,  prodding 
him  with  his  stick ;  "  feed  bones  to  dog.  All  white 
men  go  that  way  now,  —  Ol*  Burns  first." 

"  Topenebe,"  was  the  quiet  reply,  as  the  victim 
rolled  over  until  he  half-sat  against  the  bank,  "  I  had 
the  pleasure  o'  kickin'  ye  once  down  on  the  Kankakee, 
an'  should  be  mighty  glad  ter  do  it  agin.  I  reckon  as 
how  ye  don't  feel  over  friendly  ter  me,  but  ye  're 
simply  wastin'  yer  breath  tauntin'  me.  Any  time 
yer  derned  old  fire  is  hot,  I  'm  ready  to  dance." 

These  calm  words  angered  the  warrior,  and  he 
spat  at  him;  then  he  turned  and  grunted  an  order  in 
his  own  language.  With  blows  of  their  sticks  the 
Indians  got  us  on  our  feet;  -but  when  they  sought  to 
drive  us  up  the  steep  bank  to  the  prairie,  Ol'  Burns 
balked  and  absolutely  refused  to  move. 

"  Not  one  dern  step,  Topenebe,"  he  swore  grimly, 
"  with  these  yere  things  on  my  legs.  I  'm  no  pony  ter 
be  hobbled,  an'  blame  if  I  '11  jump  'long  fer  any  red 
skin.  Ye  kin  carry  me,  if  ye  ain't  too  lazy;  but,  by 
thunder !  thar  '11  be  no  walkin'  till  ye  cut  them  bonds." 

Blows,  curses,  and  threats  failed  alike  to  budge 
the  old  man.  He  simply  sat  down  and  smiled  grimly 
at  them;  and  we  followed  his  example,  dimly  per- 

168 


"FRANCE   WINS,    MONSIEUR!" 

ceiving  there  must  be  a  purpose  in  it.  Sheer  obstinacy 
wins  many  a  battle,  and  when  we  went  up  the  bank 
our  lower  limbs  were  free,  although  to  my  mind  we 
were  as  hopelessly  bound  as  ever.  Not  so  with  Burns. 
I  chanced  to  press  close  to  him,  as  we  came  out  upon 
the  prairie,  and  he  muttered  a  quick  word  into  my  ear. 

"  See  how  they  herd  us  in  the  shade  of  the  Agency ! 
They  are  not  yet  ready  to  let  the  sojers  know  whut 
they  're  re'lly  up  to.  Not  an  Injun  will  go  beyond 
thet  line  long  enough  to  be  seen.  Be  ready  to  run 
fer  it  as  soon  as  I  say  '  Go,'  an'  tell  the  Frenchman." 

I  succeeded  in  making  De  Croix  understand,  by 
means  of  the  mongrel  French  at  my  command,  which 
seemed  not  to  be  intelligible  to  the  savages;  and  we 
moved  forward  at  as  slow  a  gait  as  our  vigilant  guards 
permitted,  with  every  muscle  tense  for  the  coming 
strain.  We  were  bunched  together,  with  no  pretence 
of  order  on  the  part  of  our  captors;  indeed,  they 
seemed  to  be  of  various  minds  over  what  was  to  be 
done  with  us,  though  Topenebe  exercised  sufficient 
control  over  his  mongrel  followers  to  compel  at  least 
partial  obedience  to  his  orders.  We  tramped  along  to 
the  west  of  the  factory,  the  walls  of  which  shut  off 
all  view  of  the  Fort,  a  half-dozen  of  the  savages  about 
us,  while  the  chief  stalked  on  a  few  feet  in  advance. 

We  had  almost  reached  the  southwestern  corner 
of  the  big  Agency  building,  and  Topenebe  had  already 
taken  a  step  to  the  right,  carefully  keeping  the  log 

169 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

walls  as  a  protection  between  our  movements  and  the 
eyes  of  the  garrison,  when  Burns,  shaking  off  the 
Indians  nearest  him,  bounded  suddenly  forward  and 
struck  Topenebe  with  his  head,  hurling  the  fellow  by 
his  side  over  backward  as  he  passed. 

"  Run  for  the  gate !  "  he  yelled. 

Like  an  arrow  from  the  bow,  I  shot  around  the 
Agency  corner,  and  raced  for  the  stockade,  De  Croix, 
running  like  a  deer,  barely  a  foot  behind  me.  I  never 
dreamed,  in  that  moment  of  intense  action,  that  Burns 
was  not  also  coming,  —  that  he  had  deliberately  sacri 
ficed  himself  in  order  to  hold  back  the  savages  and  give 
us  the  better  chance  for  life.  Behind  arose  the  sound 
of  struggle,  but  there  was  no  indication  of  pursuit,  and 
as  I  rounded  the  end  of  the  stockade  the  lower  gate 
swung  open  just  before  me  and  I  glanced  back,  half 
pausing  as  I  realized  the  old  borderer  had  not  followed 
us;  then  some  one  tripped  me,  and  I  fell  headlong. 
With  a  sudden  rush,  De  Croix  swept  by. 

"  France  wins,  Monsieur !  "  he  cried  back  in  mock 
ing  triumph,  as  I  staggered  to  my  knees. 


170 


CHAPTER   XVII 


A    CONTEST   OF   WITS 

HOUGH  I  was  never  of 
hasty  or  violent  temper,  it 
was  quite  as  well  that  I 
failed  to  gain  a  sight  of 
De  Croix  as  I  passed  the 
posts  and  the  sentry  clanged 
the  gate  behind  me.  The 
Frenchman's  scurvy  trick 
would  have  heated  cooler 
blood  than  mine;  nor  was  my  spirit  soothed  by  the 
harsh  fall  I  suffered.  But  De  Croix  had  not  waited; 
nowhere  along  the  bare  sunlit  parade  was  he  visible. 
I  saw  nothing  but  a  squad  of  grinning  soldiers  loung 
ing  beside  the  barracks,  until  Captain  Wells,  issuing 
from  the  guard-house  door,  caught  sight  of  me  and 
came  forward. 

"Back,  are  you,  Master  Wayland?"  he  said 
gruffly,  and  'twas  easy  to  see  he  did  not  approve  of 
my  escapade.  "I  scarcely  thought  to  see  you  here 
again  with  so  full  a  head  of  hair,  after  I  learned  of 

171 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

your  mad  wager.  Providence  must  indeed  take  special 
care  of  fools.  Have  the  redskins  captured  our  French 
friend?" 

"  He  entered  a  step  in  my  advance." 

A  gleam  of  amusement  played  over  his  swarthy 
face. 

"  Ah,  and  so  you  let  him  win ! "  he  exclaimed ; 
"  he,  a  mere  voyager  from  the  courts,  unused  to  forest 
play!  Such  remissness  deserves  the  guard-house,  at 
the  very  least.  Come,  how  happened  it  that  this  gay 
sprig  outfooted  you?" 

"  'T  was  but  a  trick,"  I  retorted,  aroused  by  these 
contemptuous  words,  "  and  one  I  shall  make  him  pay 
well  for.  But  I  pray  you  cut  these  bands  and  set  me 
free." 

I  think  he  had  not  noticed  them  before ;  but  now, 
as  he  quickly  drew  his  knife  across  the  deerskin 
thongs,  his  whole  expression  changed. 

"  'T  is  Indian  tying,"  he  said  earnestly ;  "  you 
have  been  in  the  hands  of  the  savages?  " 

"  Ay ! "  and  the  memory  of  it  instantly  brought 
back  the  recollection  of  the  sacrifice  that  had  won  us 
our  freedom.  "  There  were  three  of  us  taken  at  day 
light  on  the  river  bank,  beyond  the  factory  building. 
De  Croix  and  I  escaped  through  the  efforts  of  one  who 
is  still  a  prisoner,  and  marked  for  torture." 

Many  were  gathering  about  us  by  this  time, 
anxious  to  learn  whatever  news  I  brought  from  with- 

172 


A    CONTEST   OF   WITS 

out ;  but  it  was  Captain  Heald  himself  who  now  pushed 
his  way  through  the  throng  until  he  fronted  me. 

"Who  was  it?"  he  asked,  sharply.  "We  have 
lost  no  men !  " 

"  His  name  is  Burns,  sir.  I  ran  across  him  just 
back  of  the  Kinzie  house." 

"  Burns?    Ol'  Tom  Burns?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

Heald  laughed,  a  look  of  evident  relief  on  his 
haggard  features. 

"  We  shall  not  have  to  worry  much  as  to  his  fate," 
he  said,  turning  toward  Wells.  "  You  remember  the 
fellow,  William?  He  was  one  of  Mad  Anthony's 
scouts,  and  came  west  with  you  in  1803  when  you 
first  held  council  here." 

The  other  nodded,  a  twinkle  of  pleasant  recol 
lection  in  his  eyes.  "  Remember  him?  "  he  repeated. 
"  I  am  not  likely  ever  to  forget  him.  He  it  was  who 
brought  me  your  message  at  Fort  Wayne  a  month 
ago.  My  sympathies  in  this  case  are  entirely  with 
the  Indians.  There  are  likely  to  be  things  happening 
when  Ol'  Tom  is  around,  unless  he  has  lost  his  ver 
satility  and  nerve  in  recent  years.  Come,  my  lad, 
give  us  the  details  of  the  story,  for  it  must  be  worth 
the  hearing  if  Ol'  Burns  played  a  leading  part.  He 
is  as  full  of  tricks  as  a  dog  of  fleas." 

I  repeated  the  story  briefly,  for  I  was  now  eager 
to  be  away  before  De  Croix  could  dress  and  claim  his 

173 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

wager.  I  knew  well  the  conceited  coxcomb  would 
never  seek  the  presence  of  Mademoiselle  until  he  had 
shed  the  rags  he  wore  on  entering  the  Fort.  I  remem 
ber  yet  that  throng  of  faces,  anxious  yet  amused,  peer 
ing  over  each  other's  shoulders  to  get  a  better  view  of 
me  as  I  talked,  and  constantly  augmented  as  the  word 
passed  quickly  about  the  garrison  that  we  had  safely 
returned  from  our  midnight  adventures. 

"  You  will  send  aid  to  him?  "  I  questioned,  as  I 
concluded,  my  eyes  fixed  appealingly  upon  Captain 
Heald. 

"  Not  I,"  was  the  prompt  and  decisive  rejoinder. 
"  No  soldier  of  this  command  shall  leave  the  stockade 
until  the  hour  for  our  final  departure.  The  fellow  had 
a  chance  to  come  in  here  with  the  others  before  the 
gates  were  closed,  but  was  obstinate  as  a  mule,  and 
must  now  take  the  consequences.  But  you  need  not 
worry  about  Ol*  Tom,  my  boy ;  he  '11  circumvent  those 
red  devils  in  some  way,  you  may  rest  assured,  nor 
would  he  even  thank  us  for  interference.  I  have  no 
force  with  which  to  control  the  horde  of  savages  that 
surround  us  here.  A  clash  of  arms  would  be  their 
excuse  for  immediate  attack,  and  might  mean  death 
and  torture  to  the  whole  garrison.  Our  only  hope  lies 
in  being  permitted  to  pass  out  without  armed  collision ; 
and  to  do  this  requires  that  we  ignore  such  hidden 
deeds.  'Twas  a  mad  prank  of  yours  last  night,  and 
might  have  involved  us  all  in  common  ruin.  Go  this 

174 


A    CONTEST    OF   WITS 

time  free,  except  for  these  words  of  censure;  for  you 
are  not  directly  under  my  orders.  Another  such  at 
tempt,  subversive  of  all  discipline,  and  the  gates  of 
Dearborn  will  be  closed  against  you." 

These  harsh  expressions  stung  me,  but  I  felt  them 
in  a  measure  merited,  and  made  no  reply. 

"  'T  was  but  the  act  of  a  boy,  Heald,"  interposed 
Wells  kindly,  resting  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder, 
"  and  you  will  find  the  lad  well  worth  having  when 
time  of  trial  comes." 

I  slipped  away  through  an  opening  in  the  curious 
throng,  and  hastened  across  the  open  parade  toward 
the  messroom.  I  felt  dust-covered  and  bruised  from 
my  rough  experiences,  and  hoped  to  discover  oppor 
tunities  for  a  bath.  The  building  called  the  mess- 
room  was  long,  running  nearly  half  the  length  of  the 
stockade,  built  like  the  others  of  logs,  two  stories  in 
height,  and  containing  a  number  of  rooms.  The  single 
flight  of  stairs,  opening  just  within  the  porch,  was  ex 
ceedingly  rude,  and  built  without  any  protecting  rail. 
I  hesitated  a  moment  when  fairly  within  the  entrance, 
scarce  knowing  which  way  to  turn  in  search  of  what 
I  sought;  but  as  I  waited  there,  a  light  step  sounded 
upon  the  bare  floor  above,  and  glancing  up,  with 
quickened  beat  of  the  heart,  my  eyes  caught  the  soft 
drapery  of  a  woman  as  she  stepped  on  the  upper  stair. 

I  could  scarcely  have  retreated  had  I  wished  to 
do  so,  though  I  realized  instantly  who  it  was,  and  drew 

175 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

back  against  the  wall,  so  that  she  came  down,  singing 
lightly  to  herself,  without  noticing  my  presence  until 
we  were  face  to  face.  It  was  a  picture  to  touch  the 
heart  of  any  man,  and  abide  forever  in  the  memory. 
I  saw  the  sunlight  as  it  streamed  through  an  upper 
window  along  the  rough  log  wall  and  flecked  her  white 
dress  with  ever-changing  spots  of  quivering  gold,  and, 
as  she  drew  nearer  to  my  standing-place,  played  softly 
amid  the  masses  of  her  dark-brown  hair,  giving  it  a 
tinge  of  glory.  How  daintily  fair  she  was !  how  archly 
sweet  looked  the  clear  girlish  face  under  the  coquettish 
sweep  of  the  broad  hat!  and  with  what  unconscious 
grace  she  moved  down  the  rude  stairway,  one  white 
hand  steadying  her  against  the  brown  logs,  the  other 
gathering  her  draperies  so  close  that  I  could  not  be 
blind  to  the  daintily  slippered  foot  that  shyly  peeped 
below  the  petticoat  of  ruffled  silk.  I  may  not  have 
loved  her  then  as  I  learned  to  do  in  later  days,  but  my 
heart  throbbed  riotously  at  her  presence,  and  I  stood 
forgetful  of  all  else. 

As  she  turned  aside  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  she 
saw  me,  and  the  color  deserted  her  face,  only  to 
return  instantly  in  deeper  volume,  while  her  tell-tale 
eyes  hid  themselves  behind  long  lashes. 

"And  are  you  indeed  returned,  Master  Way- 
land?  "  she  asked  quickly,  conquering  her  first  emotion 
with  a  proud  uplifting  of  her  head.  "  You  surprised 
me  greatly.  I  think  I  first  mistook  you  for  a  ghost 

176 


A    CONTEST   OF   WITS 

come  back  to  haunt  me  for  having  despatched  you 
on  so  perilous  a  quest.  You  cannot  know  how  I  have 
been  scolded  for  doing  such  a  thing;  yet  surely  you 
would  have  gone,  even  if  I  had  failed  to  encourage  it." 

"  Perhaps  so,  Mademoiselle,"  I  answered,  hoping 
I  might  lead  her  to  speak  with  greater  seriousness; 
"  but  it  was  the  hope  of  the  reward  that  spurred  me 
forward." 

"  Ah,  of  course,"  she  said  deliberately  ignoring 
her  own  offer,  and  with  a  reckless  toss  of  her  head, 
"  you  sought  a  fair  girl  for  whose  sake  you  have  trav 
elled  far.  Pray  tell  me,  Monsieur,  —  I  am  so  curious 
to  know,  —  do  you  truly  think  Josette  fairer  than  I?  " 

She  spoke  so  lightly,  smiling  softly  into  my  eyes, 
that  I  hardly  detected  the  faint  tinge  of  regretful 
sarcasm  in  her  low  voice. 

"Josette,  you  ask  me?  Why,  Josette  is  indeed  a 
most  charming  girl,  Mademoiselle;  but  to  my  mind 
there  can  be  no  comparison  between  her  and  you,  for 
you  are  the  fairest  woman  I  have  ever  known." 

Her  dark  eyes  were  full  upon  me,  and  I  saw  her 
parted  lips  move  as  if  she  would  speak.  But  no  words 
came,  and  we  stood  there  silent  except  for  the  ner 
vous  tapping  of  her  foot  against  the  floor.  Her  look 
of  seriousness  changed  into  a  smile. 

"  By  my  faith,  but  you  pay  compliments  with  so 
grave  a  countenance,  Monsieur,  that  I  hardly  know 
how  to  receive  them.  Most  men  whisper  such  things 

177 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

with  a  light  laugh,  or  a  twinkle  of  the  eye,  and  I 
know  their  words  to  be  empty  as  bubbles  of  air.  But 
you,  —  why,  you  almost  make  me  feel  you  are  in 
earnest." 

"And  I  am,"  I  interrupted,  longing  to  seize  her 
hand  as  I  knew  De  Croix  would  have  done,  and  pour 
forth  the  words  that  burnt  upon  my  lips.  "  I  have  not 
been  privileged  to  see  much  of  the  great  outside  world, 
Mademoiselle,  —  the  world  of  courts  and  cities,  —  nor 
do  I  know  how  lovely  its  women  may  be ;  but  no  ideal 
formed  in  dreams  satisfies  me  as  you  do.  I  know 
naught  of  idle  compliments,  nor  the  graces  of  a  cour 
tier;  but  my  words  are  from  the  heart." 

"  I  do  truly  believe  and  trust  you,  John  Way- 
land,"  and  she  gave  me  her  hand.  "  But  let  us  talk  of 
this  no  longer.  My  vanity  is  already  more  than  satis 
fied  by  your  frank  and  honest  speech.  And  so  you 
found  Josette?" 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  scarce  noting  what  it  was  I 
said,  so  puzzled  was  I  by  her  quick  retreat. 

"  And  that  meeting,  perchance,  was  so  pleasant 
that  it  has  taken  your  thought  from  all  else?  It  must 
indeed  be  so,  or  why  is  it  that  Master  Wayland  doth 
not  claim  of  me  the  stake  of  the  wager?  " 

"  Because,"  I  stammered,  greatly  embarrassed  by 
her  roguish  questioning  eyes,  "  I  fear  it  has  not  been 
fairly  won." 

"  Not  fairly  won? "  she  echoed,  puzzled  by  my 
178 


A    CONTEST    OF    WITS 

tone  and  manner.  "  Surely  you  have  made  the  trip, 
and  the  terms  were  plain.  Really,  Monsieur,  you 
do  not  think  I  would  withhold  so  small  a  reward  from 
the  winner?  " 

"  But  there  was  another,  —  the  prize  was  destined 
for  him  who  came  back  first." 

"And  has  Captain  de  Croix  returned  also?" 

"  We  arrived  together,  Mademoiselle,  but  it  was 
his  good  fortune  to  be  earliest  through  the  gate." 

'T  was  good  to  see  how  her  face  lit  up  with  the 
amusement  this  reply  afforded  her. 

"  Pish !  but  you  are  in  truth  the  most  marvellous 
man  I  ever  knew.  'T  is  good  to  meet  with  such  open 
honesty;  and  when  did  maid  ever  have  before  so  un 
selfish  a  cavalier  to  do  her  honor?  Monsieur,  I  greatly 
doubt  if  Captain  de  Croix  will  prove  so  thoughtful 
when  his  hour  comes." 

"  You  are  right,  Toinette,"  broke  in  a  voice  at  my 
back.  "  I  know  not  what  Master  Wayland  may  be 
yielding  up  so  easily,  but,  like  the  Shylock  of  your 
William  Shakespeare,  I  am  here  to  claim  my  pound 
of  flesh." 

I  wheeled  and  faced  him,  standing  firmly  between 
his  approach  and  the  girl,  my  blood  instantly  boiling 
at  the  familiar  sound  of  that  drawling  voice. 

"  I  have  refused  to  accept  from  Mademoiselle 
what  I  had  not  fairly  earned,"  I  said,  with  quiet  em 
phasis,  "  and  so,  no  doubt,  will  you." 

179 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

There  was  that  about  my  words  and  action  that 
astonished  him,  and  for  the  moment  his  old  audacity 
was  gone  as  he  swept  a  puzzled  glance  over  our  faces. 
I  have  often  reflected  upon  the  contrast  we  must  have 
presented  to  her  sight  as  we  stood  there,  —  for  De 
Croix  had  donned  his  best  attire,  and  was  once  again 
resplendent  in  frills  and  ribbons,  with  heavily  pow 
dered  hair. 

"  Oh,  most  certainly,  what  I  have  not  earned,"  he 
said  at  length,  "  but  the  kiss  promised  is  surely  mine 
by  every  right,  as  I  was  the  first  in." 

"  'T  was  done  by  a  most  scurvy  trick." 

"Poof!  what  of  that?  'T  is  the  same  whether 
the  goal  be  won  by  wit  and  strategy,  or  mere  fleetness 
of  foot.  Toinette  will  make  no  such  fine  distinction, 
I  warrant  you." 

"  Mademoiselle,"  and  I  turned  toward  the  smiling 
girl,  who  seemingly  enjoyed  our  interchange  of  com 
pliments,  "  what  may  have  been  your  understanding 
of  this  wager?  " 

"Why,"  she  answered  slowly,  endeavoring  to 
recall  the  details  to  mind,  "  Captain  de  Croix  declared 
he  would  willingly  make  the  trip  for  a  touch  of  rosy 
lips,  and  In  a  spirit  of  venture  I  promised  that  which 
ever  of  you  two  first  completed  the  journey  and  re 
turned  here  should  obtain  such  reward." 

"  There,  't  is  plain  enough,"  he  cried,  stroking  his 
mustache  complacently,  "  and  I  have  won." 

180 


A    CONTEST    OF   WITS 

"  Most  surely  you  have,"  I  retorted,  "  and  the 
reward  has  already  been  given  you." 

"  Been  given?  "  she  questioned,  "  and  by  whom?  " 

"  The  girl  Josette." 

She  looked  from  the  one  to  the  other  of  us,  puzzled 
for  a  brief  moment  at  the  odd  situation.  Then,  as  her 
eyes  settled  upon  De  Croix's  flushed  and  angry  face, 
she  laughed  gaily,  even  as  she  daintily  drew  aside  her 
skirts  to  pass  us  by. 

"  Pish,  Monsieur ! "  she  cried,  shaking  her  finger 
at  him,  "  I  doubt  it  not.  No,  you  need  not  deny  it,  for 
't  is  but  one  of  your  old-time  tricks,  as  I  knew  them 
well  at  Montreal.  'T  would  be  no  more  than  right 
were  I  even  now  to  reward  Master  Wayland,  for  he 
hath  truly  won  it,  —  yet  for  that  I  will  delay  awhile." 

And  with  a  flash  of  her  dark  eyes  that  held  us 
speechless,  she  was  gone. 


181 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

GLIMPSES   OF    DANGER 

F  any  trace  of  anger  held 
place  in  my  heart,  it  utterly 
vanished  as  I  noted  the  be 
wildered  surprise  with  which 
De  Croix  gazed  after  Made- 
[moiselle's  departing  figure. 

'  'Sacre  I"  he  exclaimed 
[  presently,  turning  toward 
I  me,  his  face  flushed,  and  for 
getful  of  all  his  well-practised  graces.  "  'T  was  an 
unworthy  trick,  Master  Wayland,  and  one  I  am  not 
likely  to  forget." 

"  'T  was  a  moment  ago,"  I  answered,  in  great 
good-humor  at  his  discomfiture,  "  that  you  claimed  wit 
was  as  important  a  factor  as  fleetness  of  foot  in  the 
winning  of  a  race.  I  did  no  more  than  illustrate  your 
theory,  Monsieur." 

The  humor  of  it  failed  to  touch  him,  and  there 
was  a  direct  menace  in  his  manner  which  caused  me 
to  fall  back  a  step  in  the  narrow  passage  and  front  him 
warily. 

182 


GLIMPSES    OF    DANGER 

"  No  boor  of  the  woods  shall  laugh  at  me !  "  he 
exclaimed,  his  eyes  aflame  with  passion,  "  be  the  cause 
love  or  war.  What  mean  all  these  sly  tricks  of  speech 
and  action?  —  this  hurried  message  to  the  ear  of 
Mademoiselle?  By  my  faith,  you  did  not  even  pause 
to  wash  the  dust  from  off  your  face  before  you  sought 
her  company.  'T  is  strange  such  intimacy  could  spring 
up  between  you  in  so  short  a  time!  But  mark  you 
this,  Master  Wayland,  once  and  for  all;  I  have  not 
voyaged  here  from  Montreal  to  be  balked  in  my  plans 
by  the  interference  of  an  uncouth  adventurer.  I  give 
you  now  fair  warning  that  if  you  ever  step  again 
between  Toinette  and  me,  naught  but  the  decision  of 
steel  shall  end  our  quarrel." 

That  he  was  indeed  in  deadly  earnest,  and  in 
dulged  in  no  vain  threat,  I  well  knew ;  his  passion  was 
too  strongly  painted  on  his  face.  My  own  temper  rose 
in  turn. 

"  I  hear  your  words,  Monsieur,"  I  returned  coldly, 
"  and  care  no  more  for  them  than  for  a  child's  idle 
boasting.  There  is  naught  between  Mademoiselle  and 
me  that  the  whole  world  might  not  know.  We  are 
good  friends  enough,  but  if  by  any  chance  love  should 
be  born  from  that  friendship,  no  French  gallant,  though 
he  sport  a  dozen  swords,  shall  come  between  us.  Win 
her  if  you  can  by  reckless  audacity  and  lavishness  of 
perfume,  but  dream  not  to  frighten  me  away  from  her 
presence  by  the  mutterings  of  bravado.  I  am  the  son 

183 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

of  a  soldier,  Monsieur,  and  have  myself  borne  arms 
in  battle." 

"  You  will  fight,  then?  " 

"  With  pleasure,  whenever  the  occasion  arises," 
I  replied  slowly,  struggling  hard  to  keep  back  more 
bitter  words.  "  But  I  see  none  at  present,  and,  if  I  mis 
take  not,  all  our  skill  at  arms  will  soon  be  needed  to 
save  this  girl,  as  well  as  ourselves,  from  savage  hands." 

I  know  not  how  we  would  have  parted,  for  't  was 
evidently  his  wish  to  goad  me  on  to  fight;  and  there 
are  times  when  passion  overwhelms  us  all.  But  at  that 
moment  I  heard  the  soft  rustle  of  a  dress,  and  wheeled 
to  face  the  fair  young  wife  of  Lieutenant  Helm.  It 
was  plain  she  had  been  weeping;  but  De  Croix,  ever 
quicker  than  I  in  such  matters,  was  first  to  accost  her 
in  words  of  courtesy.  A  pretty  face  to  him  was  instant 
inspiration. 

"  We  bow  to  you,  Madame,"  he  exclaimed  with 
excessive  gallantry,  doffing  his  hat  till  it  swept  the 
stairs;  "your  corning  makes  the  very  sunshine  a 
brighter  gold." 

"  I  trust  it  may  bring  peace  as  well,"  she  answered, 
striving  to  smile  back  at  him,  although  trouble  yet 
shadowed  her  sweet  face ;  "  surely  my  ears  caught  the 
sound  of  harsh  words." 

"A  slight  misunderstanding,  which  will  hardly 
grow  to  any  serious  end,"  he  protested. 

"  I  trust  not,  gentlemen,  for  the  time  is  come  when 
184 


GLIMPSES    OF    DANGER 

we  women  at  Dearborn  surely  need  you  all  to  protect 
us.  Our  case  already  appears  desperate." 

"  Has  something  new  occurred,"  I  questioned 
anxiously,  "that  makes  you  more  alarmed?" 

Her  eyes,  grown  strangely  serious  once  more, 
swept  our  faces. 

"  You  may  neither  of  you  comprehend  this  in  its 
full  meaning  as  clearly  as  I  do,"  she  returned  gravely, 
"  for  I  am  frontier-bred,  and  have  known  the  Indian 
character  from  childhood.  We  have  long  been  ac 
quainted,  in  my  father's  family,  with  many  of  the  chiefs 
and  warriors  now  encamped  around  us.  We  have 
traded  in  their  villages,  lived  with  them  in  their  smoke- 
stained  tepees  on  the  great  plains,  and  trusted  them  as 
they  showed  faith  in  us.  You,  I  learn,"  and  she  looked 
at  me  more  intently,  "  were  at  my  father's  house  no 
later  than  last  night.  In  spite  of  rumors  of  war  and 
tightly  guarded  Fort-gates,  you  found  his  door  wide 
open  to  whosoever  might  approach,  with  never  a 
dog  to  bark  at  an  intruder,  be  he  white  or  red.  This 
is  because  the  Silver-man  has  always  dealt  fairly  with 
the  Indian,  and  won  his  respect  and  gratitude  in  re 
turn.  Now,  in  time  of  peril  this  trader  dares  to  believe 
in  their  good  faith  toward  him  and  his.  'T  is  because 
of  this  I  know  so  well  all  that  is  going  on  without,  and 
have  been  able  to  inform  Captain  Heald  of  much  his 
scouts  were  unable  to  discover.  From  the  first  there 
have  been  two  factions  among  the  savages  gathered 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

yonder ;  and  whether  we  live  or  die  may  depend  upon 
which  counsel  prevails  among  them  —  that  of  peace  or 
that  of  war.  Until  within  an  hour  I  have  hoped  it 
might  be  peace,  —  that  the  older  chiefs  would  hold 
their  young  men  in  control,  and  the  red  wampum  be 
not  seen  at  Dearborn.  Twenty  minutes  ago  one  of  the 
noblest  advocates  of  peace,  —  a  Pottawattomie  warrior 
named  Black  Partridge,  —  sought  interview  with  Cap 
tain  Heald,  and  his  words  have  shown  me  how  des 
perate  indeed  has  our  situation  become." 

"  He  threatened?  "  broke  in  De  Croix,  his  hand 
upon  his  sword-hilt. 

"  Nay,  Monsieur,  't  is  not  the  way  of  an  Indian, 
nor  is  Black  Partridge  one  to  indulge  in  vain  words. 
I  have  known  him  long;  in  childhood  I  sat  upon  his 
knee,  and  believe  him  so  friendly  to  the  whites  that 
naught  but  a  sense  of  duty  could  move  him  otherwise. 
Yet,  as  I  say,  he  came  just  now  to  the  commandant 
of  this  garrison,  and  returned  a  medal  once  given  him 
by  the  government.  It  was  done  sadly,  and  with 
deep  regret,  —  for  I  overheard  his  speech.  He  said: 
'  Father,  I  come  to  deliver  up  to  you  the  medal  I  wear. 
It  was  given  me  by  the  Americans,  and  I  have  long 
worn  it  in  token  of  our  mutual  friendship.  Our  young 
men  are  resolved  to  imbue  their  hands  in  the  blood 
of  the  whites.  I  cannot  restrain  them,  and  I  will  not 
wear  a  token  of  peace  while  I  am  compelled  to  act 
as  an  enemy.' " 

186 


GLIMPSES    OF    DANGER 

She  stopped,  her  agitated  face  buried  in  her  hands, 
and  neither  of  us  spoke.  The  solemnity  of  her  words 
and  manner  were  most  impressive. 

"You  feel,  then,  that  the  die  is  cast?"  asked  De 
Croix,  all  lightness  vanished  from  his  voice. 

"  I  believe  we  march  forth  from  these  walls  to  our 
death  to-morrow." 

"  But  why,"  I  protested,  "should  you,  at  least,  take 
part  in  such  hazard?  Your  father's  family,  you  tell  us, 
will  be  safe  from  attack.  Surely,  that  home  might  also 
prove  your  refuge?  " 

The  little  woman,  with  the  face  of  a  girl,  looked 
up  at  me  indignantly  through  her  tears. 

"  Lieutenant  Helm  marches  with  the  troops,"  she 
answered  quietly,  "  and  I  am  his  wife." 

I  retain  no  memory,  at  this  late  day,  of  what  con 
versation  followed.  I  know  that  De  Croix  in  his  easy 
carelessness  about  the  future,  sought  to  laugh  at  her 
fears  and  restore  a  feeling  of  hopefulness ;  but  all  my 
thoughts  were  elsewhere,  —  upon  the  grave  dilemma 
in  which  we  found  ourselves,  and  my  duty  to  these 
helpless  ones  upon  every  side. 

I  must  have  left  the  two  standing  there  and  con 
versing,  though  just  how  I  moved,  and  why,  is  dim 
to  me.  I  recall  crossing  the  bare  parade,  and  noting 
the  company  that  formed  the  little  garrison  drawn  up 
in  the  shadow  of  the  south  stockade.  At  any  other 
time  I  should  have  paused  in  interest,  for  military 

187 


evolutions  always  attracted  my  attention;  but  then 
I  had  no  sense  other  than  that  of  mental  and  physical 
exhaustion  from  the  hours  of  toil  and  lack  of  rest. 
Owing  to  my  absence  the  night  before,  no  quarters 
had  been  assigned  me ;  but  finding  the  barracks  of  the 
troops  unoccupied,  and  yielding  to  imperative  need, 
I  flung  myself,  without  undressing,  upon  a  vacant 
bunk,  and  lay  there  tossing  with  the  burden  of  intense 
fatigue. 

And  then  how  the  thoughts  I  sought  to  banish 
thronged  upon  me!  No  effort  of  my  will  could  shut 
them  out.  I  went  over  again  and  again  the  quarrel 
with  De  Croix,  the  incidents  of  the  night,  the  solemn 
words  of  Mrs.  Helm.  Little  by  little,  each  detail  clear 
and  absolute,  there  unrolled  before  my  mind's  view 
the  picture  of  our  situation.  I  saw  it  as  a  frontiersman 
must,  in  all  its  grim  probabilities.  The  little  isolated 
Fort  was  cut  off  from  all  communication,  held  by  a 
weakened  garrison.  Hope  of  rescue  there  was  none. 
Without  were  already  gathered  hundreds  of  warriors 
attracted  by  rumors  of  war  and  promise  of  pillage; 
and  these  were  growing  in  number  and  increasing  in 
ferocity  each  day.  I  had  ridden  through  them  once, 
when  their  mood  was  only  to  annoy,  and  realized  with 
a  shudder  of  horror  what  it  would  mean  to  face  them 
in  our  retreat,  with  all  restraint  of  their  chiefs  removed. 
I  thought  of  those  long  leagues  of  tangled  forest-land 
stretching  between  us  and  the  nearest  border  settle- 

188 


GLIMPSES    OF    DANGER 

ments,  of  ambuscades,  of  constant  and  harassing  at 
tack  on  the  ever-thinning  column  as  we  fought  for 
each  foot  of  the  way.  Once  my  mind  dwelt  for  an 
instant  upon  the  quiet  home  I  had  left  on  the  banks 
of  the  Maumee;  as  my  eyes  filled  at  the  memory  I 
drove  it  from  me,  for  the  present  necessity  was  all  too 
stern  to  permit  indulgence  in  such  weakness. 

'T  was  of  the  women  and  children  I  thought  most, 
and  their  probable  fate  if  we  failed  to  win  a  passage. 
The  half-framed  thought  of  such  a  possibility  made  my 
heart  throb  with  dread  apprehension,  as  I  set  my  lips 
together  in  firm  resolve.  What  had  become  of  Roger 
Matherson's  orphan  child?  'T  was  indeed  strange  that 
I  could  gain  no  trace  of  the  little  girl.  At  the  Fort 
they  said  she  was  with  the  Kinzies,  at  Kinzies'  they 
told  me  she  was  at  the  Fort.  It  was,  as  Seth  had 
prophesied,  like  seeking  after  a  will-o'-the-wisp;  yet 
surely  she  must  be  in  the  flesh  somewhere.  My  plain 
duty  was  to  find  her  at  once;  and  I  resolved  to  take 
up  the  task  anew  that  day,  and  question  every  one  I 
met  till  some  trace  yielded  to  my  persistency.  How 
ever,  I  needed  first  to  sleep ;  but  as  I  resolutely  closed 
my  eyes,  there  came  gliding  into  my  memory  another 
face,  —  an  arch,  happy  face,  with  softly  rounded 
cheeks  and  dark  laughing  eyes,  a  face  that  mirrored 
a  hundred  moods,  and  back  of  them  all  a  sweet 
womanly  tenderness  to  make  every  mood  a  new  and 
rare  delight.  Toinette!  —  never  before  was  woman's 

189 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

name  so  pleasant  to  my  lips.  Ignorant  as  I  was  in 
mysteries  of  the  heart,  I  knew  not  clearly  whether  I 
loved  her,  though  this  I  knew  beyond  cavil,  —  no 
savage  hand  should  ever  touch  her  while  I  lived ;  and 
if  I  had  to  fight  each  step  of  the  path  from  that  ac 
cursed  spot  to  Wayne,  I  swore  within  my  heart  she 
should  come  safe  through.  Her  gentle  memory  was 
with  me  when  all  the  rest  yielded  to  the  drowsy  god, 
and  in  sheer  exhaustion  I  slept  —  to  dream. 


190 


CHAPTER    XIX 


A    CONFERENCE   AND   A    RESOLVE 


O  my  mind,  the  risk  would 
be  extreme;  and  I  greatly 
doubt  the  wisdom  of  the 
step." 

"But,  William,  what  other 
alternative  offers  us  any 
hope?  " 

"  I  confess  I  know  not,  for 
your  last  mistake  has  greatly 
aggravated  the  situation." 

I  sat  up  hastily,  for  seemingly  these  words  were 
spoken  at  the  very  side  of  the  bunk  on  which  I  lay. 
As  I  glanced  about  me  I  saw  the  room  was  vacant; 
so  I  knew  the  conference  thus  accidentally  overheard 
must  be  taking  place  in  an  adjoining  apartment.  I 
was  thoroughly  awake  when  Captain  Heald's  voice 
spoke  again. 

"You  say  a  mistake,  —  what  mistake?"  he  ques 
tioned,  as  though  aggrieved.    "  I  have  done  no  more 
than  simply  obey  the  orders  of  my  superior  officer." 
.       191 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"That  may  be  true,"  broke  in  the  gentler  tones 
of  Lieutenant  Helm,  "but  of  that  we  are  unable  to 
judge,  for  not  one  of  your  officers  has  been  privileged 
to  see  those  orders." 

"  You  shall  see  them  now.  If  I  have  been  remiss 
in  taking  you  into  my  confidence  in  these  grave  mat 
ters,  it  has  been  because  of  certain  malcontents  in  the 
garrison  with  whom  I  hesitated  to  confer." 

There  was  a  rustle  of  paper,  and  Heald  read 
slowly.  I  failed  to  distinguish  the  opening  words,  but 
as  he  reached  the  more  important  portion  of  the  docu 
ment  his  utterance  grew  deeper,  and  I  heard  distinctly 
this  sentence: 

"Evacuate  the  post  if  practicable,  and  in  that  event  distribute 
the  property  belonging  to  the  United  States  in  the  Fort,  and  in  the 
factory  or  agency,  to  the  Indians  in  the  neighborhood." 

There  was  a  pause  as  he  concluded.  Captain 
Wells  spoke  first. 

"To  my  mind,  these  orders  are  not  positive,  and 
leave  much  to  your  discretion.  Who  brought  the 
message,  and  when?  " 

"A  Wyandot  named  Winnemeg.  He  reached 
here  on  the  ninth." 

"  I  have  heard  the  name,  and  believe  him  worthy 
of  confidence.  Did  you  advise  with  him?  " 

"  Ay !  Though  he  had  no  oral  message  from  Gen 
eral  Hull,  he  counselled  immediate  evacuation.  I  also 
felt  such  action  to  be  wise;  but  things  were  in  such 

192 


"There    was    a  rustle    of  paper,    and    Heald    read   slowly; 
Evacuate    the    post    if  practicable.' 


A   CONFERENCE   AND   A    RESOLVE 

condition  within  the  Fort,  —  so  large  a  number  of 
helpless  women  and  children  to  be  provided  for,  and  so 
heavy  a  proportion  of  the  garrison  on  the  sick-list,  — 
that  I  found  it  impossible  to  act  promptly.  The  In 
dians  gathered  so  rapidly  without,  and  assumed  so 
hostile  a  manner,  that  I  thought  it  suicidal  to  attempt 
a  march  through  the  wilderness,  encumbered  as  we 
should  be,  without  some  positive  understanding  with 
their  chiefs." 

"  I  can  easily  comprehend  all  this,  and  that  you 
have  sought  to  act  for  the  best,"  was  Wells's  com 
ment  ;  "  but  I  fail  to  realize  how  you  hoped  to  appease 
those  same  Indians  by  the  wanton  destruction  last 
night  of  the  liquor  thrown  into  the  river.  It  was  done 
in  direct  opposition  to  the  orders  you  have  just  read, 
and  is  bound  to  increase  the  hatred  of  the  savages. 
You  may  be  sure  they  are  not  ignorant  of  the  contents 
of  your  despatch,  and  must  resent  the  destruction  of 
property  they  consider  their  own." 

"  'T  was  done  upon  the  advice  of  two  of  their 
leading  chiefs." 

"Indeed!    Which  two?" 

"  Topenebe  and  Little  Sauk." 

"The  two  biggest  devils  in  that  whole  Potta- 
wattomie  camp,  and  the  head  and  front  of  their  war- 
party!  Their  purpose  is  clear  enough  to  my  mind, 
and  seamed  with  treachery.  Well,  Heald,  from  my 
knowledge  of  Indian  nature  I  must  say  that  whoever 

13  193 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

goes  forth  now  to  confer  with  yonder  redskins  has 
a  desperate  mission;  but  if  you  are  still  determined 
upon  such  a  conference,  I  will  take  my  chances  with 
you.  'T  is  given  unto  man  but  once  to  die." 

"  No,  William,"  replied  Captain  Heald,  with 
more  firmness.  "  It  is  your  part  to  remain  here  in 
protection  of  your  niece,  my  wife;  and  if  my  own 
officers  refuse  to  volunteer  in  this  service,  I  shall 
go  forth  alone  to  meet  the  chiefs.  It  is  my  duty  as 
commandant." 

"  Two  of  your  officers  are  here,"  said  Wells,  "  and 
they  can  probably  answer  for  themselves.  Ensign 
Ronan  is  not  present." 

"  He  is  acting  as  officer  of  the  day,"  returned 
Heald,  somewhat  stiffly,  "  and  is  therefore  not  eligible 
for  such  service.  Perhaps  one  of  the  officers  here 
present  possesses  courage  enough  for  the  venture  ?  " 

Apparently  neither  cared  to  express  himself,  after 
such  an  insinuation.  At  last  one,  whose  voice  I  recog 
nized  as  that  of  Surgeon  Van  Voorhis,  gave  utterance 
to  his  refusal. 

"  As  the  only  medical  officer  of  the  garrison,  I  feel 
justified  in  declining  to  go  upon  so  desperate  an  ex 
pedition,"  he  said  gravely.  "  It  would  expose  not  only 
my  own  life  to  unnecessary  peril,  but  the  lives  of  many 
others  as  well." 

"  And  what  say  you,  Lieutenant  Helm?  Have 
you  also  personal  scruples?  " 

194 


A    CONFERENCE   AND   A   RESOLVE 

I  could  detect  a  tremor  in  the  younger  officer's 
voice,  as  he  answered  promptly. 

"  Captain  Heald  has  before  this  seen  me  in  time 
of  danger,"  he  said  quietly,  "  and  can  have  no  reason 
for  ascribing  cowardice  to  me.  But  I  will  frankly  say 
this,  sir,  and  with  all  respect  to  my  commanding  offi 
cer,  I  believe  such  conference  as  now  proposed  with 
the  hostile  Indians  yonder,  at  this  late  day,  to  be  per 
fectly  useless,  and  that  every  hour's  delay  since  the 
receipt  of  orders  to  evacuate  the  post  has  only  tended 
to  increase  our  danger  and  lessen  our  hope  of  escape.  I 
feel  now  that  our  only  chance  of  safety  lies  in  defend 
ing  this  stockade  against  attack  until  a  rescue  party 
from  the  East  can  reach  us.  I  have  a  young  wife 
among  the  women  of  this  garrison;  to  her  I  owe 
allegiance,  as  well  as  to  the  flag  I  serve.  Feeling  as 
I  do,  Captain  Heald,  as  a  soldier  I  will  obey  any 
command  you  give,  and  will  go  forth  upon  this  mis 
sion  if  ordered  to  do  so,  either  in  your  company  or 
alone;  but  I  cannot  volunteer  for  such  service.  I 
believe  it  to  be  foolhardy,  and  that  whoever  under 
takes  it  goes  forth  to  almost  certain  death." 

"  Then  I  shall  go  alone,"  said  Heald,  sternly ; 
"  nor  do  I  look  forward  to  any  such  disastrous  ending 
to  so  open  a  mission  of  peace." 

"  Wait,"  broke  in  Wells,  impulsively.  "  I  have 
a  final  suggestion  to  make,  if  you  are  resolved  to  go. 
There  rode  in  my  party  hither  a  rattle-brained  gallant, 

195 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

bearing  a  French  commission,  who  ought  to  prove 
sufficiently  reckless  to  lend  you  his  companionship. 
Faith!  but  I  think  it  may  well  suit  the  fellow.  Be 
sides,  if  he  wore  his  French  uniform  it  might  have 
weight  with  the  reds." 

"  Who  is  he?  "  asked  Heald,  doubtfully.  "  I  seem 
not  to  have  memory  of  him." 

"  He  calls  himself  Captain  Villiers  de  Croix,  and 
holds  commission  in  the  Emperor's  Guard." 

Scarcely  were  the  words  spoken  when  I  was  on 
my  feet,  all  vestige  of  sleep  gone  from  my  eyes.  De 
Croix  was  hardly  a  friend  of  mine,  since  late  develop 
ments,  but  he  had  been  my  comrade  for  many  a  league 
of  hard  forest  travel,  and  I  was  unwilling  to  have  him 
carelessly  sacrificed  in  a  venture  regarding  the  danger 
of  which  he  knew  nothing.  Besides,  I  counted  on  his 
sword  to  aid  in  the  defence  of  Mademoiselle.  I  under 
stood  thoroughly  the  desperate  chances  of  Indian 
treachery  that  lay  before  such  a  commission  as  was 
now  proposed.  It  was  rash  in  the  extreme;  and  only 
the  terrors  of  our  position  could  sanction  such  an  ex 
periment.  The  savages  that  hemmed  us  in  were 
already  in  an  ugly  mood,  and  fully  conscious  of  their 
power.  To  go  forth  to  them,  unarmed  and  uninvited, 
as  Captain  Heald  coolly  proposed  doing,  was  to  walk 
open-eyed  into  a  trap  which  treachery  might  snap  shut 
at  any  time.  It  was  not  my  purpose  to  halt  De  Croix, 
nor  to  stand  between  him  and  any  adventure  he  might 

196 


A   CONFERENCE   AND   A   RESOLVE 

choose  to  undertake;  but  I  could  at  least  warn  him, 
in  a  friendly  spirit,  of  the  imminent  danger  such  a 
thing  involved. 

With  this  thought  in  mind,  I  ran  hastily  across 
the  open  parade  into  the  officers'  mess-hall,  hoping 
I  might  find  him  loitering  there.  To  my  hasty  glance, 
the  place  appeared  deserted;  and  I  drew  back,  won 
dering  where  to  turn  next  in  search.  As  I  hesitated 
on  the  threshold,  the  low  voice  of  Mademoiselle  fell 
upon  my  ear;  and  at  that  moment  she  emerged  from 
behind  the  curtain  which  divided  the  officers'  quarters. 

"  May  I  hope  you  are  seeking  me?  "  she  asked, 
graciously ;  "  for  it  has  been  most  lonely  here  all  day, 
—  even  Captain  de  Croix  seems  to  have  forgotten  my 
existence." 

"  It  was  De  Croix  I  sought,"  I  answered,  some 
what  nettled  by  her  prompt  reference  to  him ;  "  and 
doubtless  you  are  well  able  to  give  me  trace  of  him." 

She  studied  me  keenly,  marking  an  angry  note  in 
my  voice  that  I  sought  vainly  to  disguise. 

"  Forever  a  quarrel?  "  she  said,  regretfully.  "  Do 
you  know,  Master  Wayland,  I  had  thought  better  of 
you.  Surely  it  is  not  your  nature  to  be  a  brawler,  and 
always  seeking  opportunity  to  show  the  strong  hand! 
What  has  Captain  de  Croix  done  now  to  make  you 
seek  him  so  vengefully?  " 

"  'T  is  not  in  quarrel,"  I  explained,  —  I  fear  with 
ill  grace,  for  her  words  in  his  defence  were  little  in- 

197 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

clined  to  mollify  me.  "  You  may  indeed  have  so  poor 
conception  of  me  as  to  misinterpret  my  coming;  yet 
in  truth  I  seek  De  Croix  in  friendship,  hoping  that 
I  may  by  a  chance  word  serve  him." 

"  Indeed !  what  danger  threatens,  that  he  needs 
to  be  warned  against?  " 

I  hesitated ;  for,  now  that  my  blood  had  somewhat 
cooled,  my  mission  seemed  a  bit  foolish. 

"  I  insist  upon  knowing,"  she  continued  haughtily, 
her  eyes  full  upon  mine,  "  or  I  shall  believe  you 
sought  him  for  hostile  purpose,  and  would  deceive  me 
by  fair  words." 

"  Mademoiselle,"  I  answered  gravely,  "  you  do 
me  wrong.  Only  a  few  moments  ago  I  chanced  to 
overhear  a  discussion,  by  the  officers  of  this  Fort,  re 
garding  a  commission  to  go  forth  and  hold  council 
with  the  Indians.  Captain  Heald  is  determined  upon 
such  a  course;  but  none  will  volunteer  to  accompany 
him,  because  of  the  grave  danger  of  savage  treachery. 
The  Frenchman's  name  was  mentioned  as  one  reckless 
enough  to  join  with  such  a  party;  and  I  sought  to 
warn  him  ere  he  accepted  blindly.  He  is  hardly  a 
friend  of  mine,  —  yet  it  seems  no  more  than  fair  that 
he  should  know  the  full  measure  of  his  peril  before 
saying  *  yes.' " 

She  came  impulsively  forward,  with  quickly  ex 
tended  hand,  her  face  aglow. 

"  You  are  indeed  a  true  heart,  John  Wayland,  and 
198 


A    CONFERENCE   AND   A    RESOLVE 

have  shamed  me  rightly.  I  know  well  the  deceit  and 
treachery  of  Indian  nature,  and  can  understand  the 
peril  such  a  party  would  run.  Promise  me  that  you 
will  prevent  Captain  de  Croix  from  becoming  one  of 
them." 

"  I  ?  "  I  exclaimed  in  perplexed  surprise ;  "  I  can 
do  no  more  than  warn  him." 

"  But  you  must  do  more !  "  she  cried  imperatively. 
"  He  will  surely  go  if  asked.  A  warning  such  as  you 
propose  would  only  stir  his  blood.  I  beg  you  to 
use  your  wits  a  little,  so  that  he  may  know  nothing 
of  it." 

I  looked  at  her,  deeply  hurt  by  the  interest  so 
openly  displayed. 

"  You  are  wondrously  aroused  for  the  French 
man's  safety,  Mademoiselle ! " 

"  Yes,  though  not  as  you  may  fancy.  Captain  de 
Croix  came  here  for  my  sake,  even  though  no  word 
of  mine  gave  him  reason  for  doing  so.  For  this  reason 
I  could  never  forgive  myself  if  harm  befell  him  on  such 
a  journey.  'T  would  be  as  if  I  had  lured  him  to  his 
death.  So  't  is  for  my  sake,  not  his,  that  I  ask  the 
favor." 

I  leaned  against  the  log  wall  and  thought  quickly, 
her  anxious  eyes  never  leaving  my  face.  There  came 
into  my  mind  a  conviction  that  the  girl  really  loved 
him;  and  this  made  the  struggle  harder  for  me  to 
serve  him.  Nor  did  I  see  clearly  how  it  could  well  be 

199 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

done,  save  through  a  sacrifice  of  myself,  such  as  I 
had  never  intended. 

"  Surely,"  she  urged,  "  your  wits  will  conceive 
some  way  in  which  it  may  be  done  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  eager  now  to  hide  my  own 
feeling  from  her ;  "  't  is  not  hopeless.  You  desire 
that  he  be  kept  within  the  Fort,  ignorant  of  this 
commission?  " 

"I  do ;   't  is  the  only  way." 

"  Very  well,  it  shall  be  done,  Mademoiselle.  No, 
I  need  no  thanks  from  you.  Only  do  this  simple  thing, 
which,  I  am  sure,  you  will  find  no  hardship,  —  keep 
Captain  de  Croix  from  any  possible  contact  with  others 
for  an  hour.  Your  eyes  will  prove  sufficient,  no  doubt, 
to  enchain  him  that  long ;  if  not,  use  other  measures." 

"  But  what  will  you  do?  " 

"  That  does  not  count.  'T  is  the  result,  not  the 
means,  that  must  content  you.  I  have  my  plan,  and  it 
will  work ;  but  I  cannot  stay  here  longer  to  discuss  it. 
Only  do  your  part  well,  and  I  pledge  you  the  safety 
of  De  Croix." 

I  left  her  standing  there,  the  light  of  questioning 
still  in  her  eyes;  but  I  wished  mainly  to  be  safely 
away,  where  I  might  hide  my  own  sudden  heart-ache 
in  the  energy  of  action. 


200 


CHAPTER   XX 


IN   THE   INDIAN    CAMP 

T  cut  me  deeply  to  think 
that  this  girl  would  willingly 
sacrifice  me  to  save  the 
French  gallant  from  injury, 
and  an  anxiety  to  escape  her 
presence  before  I  should 
speak  words  I  might  always 
regret  caused  me  to  leave 
with  scant  ceremony.  Yet  I 
was  none  too  soon ;  for  scarce  had  I  stepped  without  the 
door  when  I  met  Lieutenant  Helm  ascending  the  steps. 
"  Ah,  Wayland !  "  he  said,  catching  sight  of  me, 
"  do  you  happen  to  know  where  I  am  most  likely  to 
find  Captain  de  Croix?  " 

"  He  is  scarcely  to  be  disturbed  at  present,  unless 
the  matter  be  truly  urgent,"  I  replied,  my  plan  hastily 
sketched  in  mind.  "  Have  you  arranged  a  banquet  in 
honor  of  the  Frenchman?  " 

"  No  such  good  fortune,"  was  the  grave  response. 
"  Captain  Heald  desires  his  company  upon  an  imme 
diate  mission  to  the  Pottawattomie  camp." 

201 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"Oh,  is  that  all?  Well,  Captain  de  Croix  will 
hardly  be  found  sufficiently  recovered  from  his  late 
adventure  to  enter  upon  another  one  so  early.  'T  is 
in  my  thought  he  either  sleeps  or  is  prinking  himself 
for  more  pleasant  conquests.  But  why  worry  him? 
In  my  judgment,  no  poorer  choice  could  be  made  for 
so  serious  a  task  as  you  propose.  He  is  a  mere  French 
courtier,  —  brave  enough,  and  rash,  I  grant,  yet  with 
out  knowledge  of  Indian  ways  and  treachery.  Might 
not  I  answer  better  as  his  substitute?  " 

"  You?  " 

"Ay!  and  why  not?  I  am  frontier-bred,  long 
trained  in  woodcraft  and  savage  ways,  and  surely  far 
better  fitted  for  such  a  task  than  is  this  petted  darling 
of  the  courts.  Were  it  a  flirtation,  now,  the  post  might 
be  truly  his." 

"  'T  is  true,  you  would  be  my  choice ;  but  do  you 
realize  the  peril  involved?  " 

"  Fully,  my  friend,  yet  scarce  think  it  so  desperate 
as  you  imagine.  It  is  my  judgment  the  savages  yonder 
are  seeking  bigger  game  than  so  small  a  party  would 
afford,  and  will  therefore  allow  us  to  go  free.  However, 
if  it  should  prove  otherwise,"  and  I  spoke  the  words 
with  a  sore  heart  as  I  recalled  what  had  just  occurred, 
"  I  am  a  lone  man  in  the  world,  and  to  such  an  one 
death  is  not  so  terrible,  even  at  Indian  hands.  Come, 
I  will  go  with  you  to  confer  with  Captain  Heald,  and 
offer  him  my  services.  He  can  do  no  more  than  refuse." 

202 


IN   THE   INDIAN    CAMP 

Helm  offered  no  further  objection,  doubtless 
feeling  it  useless  in  my  venturesome  mood;  and  we 
crossed  the  parade  together  without  speaking. 

Captain  Wells  was  the  first  to  see  me  as  we  en 
tered,  and  some  instinct  told  him  instantly  of  my 
purpose. 

"  Ah,  Wayland,  my  boy !  I  have  been  troubled 
lest  you  might  chance  to  hear  of  our  plight,  and  jump 
in.  Come  now,  lad !  't  was  not  you  we  sent  after,  nor 
can  we  use  you  in  so  grave  a  matter." 

"  And  pray,  why  not? "  I  questioned,  a  little 
touched  by  this  evidence  of  kindness,  yet  firmly  deter 
mined  to  keep  my  pledge  to  Mademoiselle.  "  I  am 
a  better  man  for  such  deeds  than  the  Frenchman,  and 
am  eager  to  go." 

"  So  this  is  not  your  Captain  de  Croix? "  said 
Captain  Heald,  eying  me  curiously.  "  Saint  George ! 
but  he  is  a  big  fellow,  —  the  same  who  made  the  race 
last  night,  or  I  mistake  greatly.  And  what  is  this 
man's  name?  " 

"  It  is  John  Wayland,"  I  answered,  anxious  to 
impress  him  favorably ;  "  a  frontiersman  of  the 
Maumee  country,  and  fairly  skilled  in  Indian  ways. 
I  have  come  to  volunteer  my  services  to  go  with 
you." 

"You  are  anxious  to  die?  have  the  spirit  -of  a 
Jesuit,  perchance,  and  are  ambitious  of  martyrdom?  " 

"  Not  unusually  so,  sir,  but  I  think  the  danger 
203 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

overrated  by  these  gentlemen.  At  least,  I  am  ready 
and  willing  to  go." 

"  And  so  you  shall,  lad ! "  cried  the  old  soldier, 
striking  a  hand  upon  his  knee.  "  You  are  of  the  race 
of  the  long  rifles ;  I  know  your  kind  well.  Not  another 
word, William!  here  is  a  man  worth  any  twenty  of  your 
French  beaux  strutting  with  a  sword.  Now  we  start 
at  once,  and  shall  have  this  matter  settled  speedily." 

The  earliest  haze  of  the  fast-descending  twilight 
was  hovering  over  the  level  plain  as  we  two  went  forth. 
In  the  west,  the  red  tinge  of  the  sun,  which  had  just 
disappeared  below  the  horizon,  lingered  well  up  in 
the  sky.  Against  it  we  could  see,  clearly  outlined  in 
inky  blackness,  the  distant  Indian  wigwams;  while 
to  the  eastward  the  crimson  light  was  reflected  in 
fantastic  glow  upon  the  heaving  surface  of  the  lake. 
For  a  moment  we  paused,  standing  upon  the  slope  of 
the  mound  on  which  the  Fort  was  built,  and  gazed 
about  us.  There  was  little  movement  to  arrest  the  eye. 
The  dull,  dreary  level  of  shore  and  prairie  was  de 
serted;  what  the  more  distant  mounds  of  sand  or 
the  overhanging  river  banks  might  hide  of  savage 
watchers,  we  could  only  conjecture.  Seemingly  the 
mass  of  Indian  life,  which  only  the  day  before  had 
overflowed  that  vacant  space,  had  vanished  as  if  by 
some  sorcerer's  magic.  To  me,  this  unexpected  silence 
and  dreary  barrenness  were  astounding;  I  gazed 
about  me  fairly  bewildered,  almost  dreaming  for  the 

204 


IN   THE   INDIAN    CAMP 

moment  that  our  foes  had  lifted  the  long  siege  and 
departed  while  I  slept.  Heald  no  doubt  read  the 
thought  in  my  eyes,  for  he  laid  a  kindly  hand  upon  my 
sleeve  and  pointed  westward. 

"  They  are  all  yonder,  lad,  at  the  camp,  —  in  coun 
cil,  like  enough.  Mark  you,  Wayland,  how  much 
farther  to  the  south  the  limit  of  their  camp  extends 
than  when  the  sun  sank  last  night?  Saint  George! 
they  must  have  added  all  of  fifty  wigwams  to  their 
village!  They  gather  like  crows  about  a  dead  body. 
It  has  an  ugly  look." 

"  Yet  't  is  strange  they  leave  the  Fort  unguarded, 
so  that  the  garrison  may  come  and  go  unhindered. 
'T  is  not  the  usual  practice  of  Indian  warfare." 

"Unguarded?  Faith!  the  hundreds  of  miles  of 
wilderness  between  us  and  our  nearest  neighbor  are 
sufficient  guard.  But  dream  not,  my  lad,  that  we 
are  unobserved;  doubtless  fifty  pair  of  skulking  eyes 
are  even  now  upon  us,  marking  every  move.  I  venture 
we  travel  no  more  than  a  hundred  yards  from  the  gate 
before  our  way  is  barred.  Note  how  peaceful  the  stock 
ade  appears !  But  for  the  closed  gates,  one  would  never 
dream  it  the  centre  of  hostile  attack.  Upon  my  word, 
even  love-making  has  not  deserted  its  log-walls ! " 

I  lifted  my  eyes  where  he  pointed,  and  even  at 
that  distance,  and  through  the  gathering  gloom,  I 
knew  it  was  De  Croix  and  Mademoiselle  who  over 
hung  those  eastern  palisades  in  proximity  so  close. 

205 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

The  sight  was  as  fire  to  my  blood,  and  with  teeth 
clinched  to  keep  back  the  mad  utterance  of  a  curse, 
I  strode  beside  Captain  Heald  silently  down  the  de 
clivity  to  the  deserted  plain  below. 

It  is  my  nature  to  be  somewhat  chary  of  speech, 
and  to  feel  deeply  and  long ;  but  if  I  doubted  it  before, 
I  knew  now,  in  this  moment  of  keen  and  bitter  dis 
appointment,  that  my  heart  was  with  that  careless 
girl  up  yonder,  who  had  sent  me  forth  into  grave  peril 
apparently  without  thought,  and  who  cared  so  little 
even  now  that  she  never  lifted  her  eyes  from  the  spark 
ling  water  to  trace  our  onward  progress.  Anger,  dis 
appointment,  disgust  at  her  duplicity,  her  cruel  abuse 
of  power,  swept  over  and  mastered  me  at  the  moment 
when  I  realized  more  deeply  than  ever  my  own  love 
for  her,  and  my  utter  helplessness  to  oppose  her  slight 
est  whim.  No  Indian  thongs  could  bind  me  half  so 
tightly  as  the  false  smiles  of  Toinette. 

Plunged  into  this  whirlpool  of  thought,  I  moved 
steadily  forward  at  Captain  Heald's  shoulder,  uncon 
scious  of  what  might  be  taking  place  about  us,  and  for 
the  moment  indifferent  to  the  result  of  our  venture. 
But  this  feeling  was  not  for  long.  Scarcely  had  our 
progress  taken  us  across  the  front  of  the  deserted 
agency  building,  and  beyond  the  ken  of  the  sentinels 
in  the  Fort,  when  a  single  warrior  rose  before  us  as 
from  the  ground,  and  blocked  the  path.  He  was  a 
short,  sturdy  savage,  bare  to  the  waist  save  for  a  chain 

206 


IN    THE   INDIAN    CAMP 

of  teeth  which  dangled  with  sinister  gleam  about  his 
brawny  throat,  and,  from  the  wide  sweep  of  his  shoul 
ders,  evidently  possessed  of  prodigious  strength.  He 
held  a  gun  extended  in  front  of  him,  and  made  a  ges 
ture  of  warning  impossible  to  misapprehend. 

"What  seeks  the  White  Chief?"  he  questioned 
bluntly.  "  Does  he  come  for  peace  or  war?  " 

The  query  came  with  such  grave  abruptness  that 
Heald  hesitated  in  reply. 

"  Never  since  I  have  been  at  Dearborn  have  I 
sought  war,"  he  replied  at  last.  "  Little  Sauk  knows 
this  well.  We  travel  now  that  we  may  have  council 
of  peace  with  the  chiefs  of  the  Pottawattomies.  See !  " 
and  he  held  up  both  empty  hands  before  the  Indian's 
eyes,  "  we  are  both  unarmed,  because  of  our  trust  in 
the  good  faith  of  your  people." 

Little  Sauk  uttered  a  low  grunt  of  disapproval, 
and  made  no  motion  to  lower  his  threatening  rifle. 

"Ugh!  You  talk  strong!  Did  any  Pottawat- 
tomie  send  to  White  Chief  to  come  to  council?  " 

"  No,"  admitted  Heald.  "  We  come  because  it 
is  the  wish  of  the  Great  Father  of  the  white  men  down 
by  the  sea  that  we  talk  together  of  the  wrongs  of  the 
red  men,  and  make  proposals  of  peace  between  us. 
There  is  no  cause  for  these  rumors  of  war,  and  the 
Great  Father  has  heard  that  the  Pottawattomies  are 
dissatisfied,  and  it  has  made  him  sad." 

The  Indian  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  us 
207 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

in  the  growing  darkness,  and  made  a  gesture  of 
contempt. 

"  The  real  Great  White  Father  wears  a  red  coat, 
and  is  friend  to  the  Pottawattomie,"  he  said  with 
dignity.  "  He  no  lie,  no  shut  Indian  out  of  Fort,  no 
steal  furs,  no  throw  rum  in  river.  Who  this  man, 
White  Chief?  He  no  soldier,  —  he  long-knife." 

"  Yes,  he  is  a  frontiersman,  and  came  to  the  Fort 
yesterday  with  Wau-me-nuk,  bringing  word  of  greet 
ing  from  the  Great  Father  to  the  Pottawattomies.  He 
goes  now  with  me  to  council.  May  we  pass  on  to  your 
camp?  " 

For  a  moment  Little  Sauk  did  not  answer,  step 
ping  closer  in  order  that  he  might  better  scan  my 
features.  Apparently  satisfied  by  the  keen  scrutiny, 
he  turned  his  broad  back  upon  us  and  strode  off  with 
contemptuous  dignity. 

"  Come,"  he  said  shortly ;  and  without  further 
word  we  followed  across  that  dim  plain  and  through 
the  thickening  darkness. 

The  Indian's  step  was  noiseless,  and  his  figure 
cast  the  merest  shadow;  but  as  we  moved  onward 
others  constantly  joined  us,  stalking  out  of  the  black 
night  like  so  many  phantoms,  gliding  silently  in  their 
noiseless  moccasins  across  the  soft  grass,  until  fully 
a  dozen  spectral  forms  hedged  our  pathway  and  kept 
step  to  every  movement.  It  was  a  weird  procession, 
through  the  shifting  night-shadows;  and  although  I 

208 


IN    THE   INDIAN    CAMP 

could  catch  but  fleeting  glimpses  of  those  savage  faces 
and  half-naked  forms,  the  knowledge  of  their  presence, 
and  our  own  helplessness  if  they  proved  treacherous, 
caused  my  heart  to  throb  till  I  could  hear  it  in  the 
painful  silence  like  the  beat  of  a  drum.  Now  and 
then  a  guttural  voice  challenged  from  the  darkness, 
to  be  instantly  answered  by  those  in  advance,  and 
another  savage  glided  within  our  narrowed  vision, 
scanned  us  with  cruel  and  curious  eyes,  and  fell  in 
with  the  same  silent,  tiger-like  tread  of  his  fellows. 

It  was  not  long  that  we  were  compelled  to  march 
thus,  the  gathering  warriors  pressing  us  closer  at  each 
step ;  and  it  was  well  it  proved  so  soon  ended,  for  the 
grim  mockery  set  my  nerves  on  edge.  Yet  the  change 
was  hardly  for  the  better.  Just  before  reaching  the 
spot  where  the  river  forked  sharply  to  the  southward, 
we  came  to  the  upper  edge  of  the  wigwams,  and  into 
a  bit  of  light  from  their  scattered  fires.  There  rushed 
out  upon  us  a  wild  horde  of  excited  savages,  warriors 
and  squaws,  who  pushed  us  about  in  sheer  delirium, 
and  even  struck  viciously  at  us  across  the  shoulders 
of  our  indifferent  guard,  so  that  it  was  only  by  setting 
my  teeth  that  I  held  back  from  grappling  with  the 
demons.  But  Heald,  older  in  years  and  of  cooler 
blood,  laid  restraining  hands  upon  my  arm. 

"  'T  is  but  the  riff-raff,"  he  muttered  warningly. 
"  The  chiefs  will  hold  them  back  from  doing  us  serious 
harm." 

M  209 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

As  he  spoke,  Little  Sauk  uttered  a  gruff  order,  and 
the  grim  warriors  on  our  flank  drove  back  the  jeering, 
scowling  crowd,  with  fierce  Indian  cursing  and  blows 
of  their  guns,  until  the  way  had  been  cleared  for  our 
advance.  We  moved  on  for  two  hundred  yards  or 
more,  the  maddened  and  vengeful  mob  menacing  us 
just  beyond  reach  of  the  strong  arms,  and  howling  in 
their  anger  until  I  doubted  not  their  voices  reached 
the  distant  Fort. 

We  came  to  a  great  wigwam  of  deer-skin,  much 
larger  than  any  I  had  ever  seen,  with  many  grotesque 
figures  of  animals  sketched  in  red  and  yellow  paint 
upon  the  outside,  and  clearly  revealed  by  the  blazing 
fire  without.  A  medicine-man  of  the  tribe,  hideous 
with  pigment  and  high  upstanding  hair,  sat  beating 
a  wooden  drum  before  the  entrance,  and  chanting 
wildly  to  a  ferocious-looking  horde  of  naked  savages, 
many  bleeding  from  self-inflicted  wounds,  who  danced 
around  the  blaze,  the  leaping  figures  in  the  red  glare 
making  the  scene  truly  demoniacal.  Little  Sauk  strode 
through  the  midst  of  them,  unheeding  the  uproar,  and 
flung  aside  the  flap  of  the  tent. 

"  White  Chief  and  Long  Knife  wait  here,"  he  said 
sternly.  "  Come  back  pretty  soon." 

There  was  nothing  to  be  seen  within,  excepting 
some  skins  flung  carelessly  upon  the  short  trodden 
grass.  We  sat  down  silently  upon  these,  gazing  out 
through  the  narrow  opening  at  the  blazing  fire  and  the 

210 


IN    THE    INDIAN    CAMP 

numerous  moving  figures  constantly  crowding  closer 
about  the  entrance,  both  of  us  too  deeply  immersed  in 
thought  to  care  for  speech. 

The  black  shadows  upon  the  tepee  cover  told  me 
that  guards  had  been  posted  to  keep  back  the  rabble 
from  intrusion,  and  once  I  saw  signs  of  a  brief  struggle 
in  front  when  the  swarm  had  grown  too  inquisitive 
and  were  forced  back  with  scant  ceremony.  The  weird 
dance  and  incantation  continued ;  and  although  I  knew 
but  little  of  the  customs  of  the  Pottawattomies,  there 
was  a  cruel  savagery  and  ferocity  about  it  which  I  felt 
held  but  little  promise  of  peace. 

"  'T  is  the  war-dance,"  whispered  Heald  in  my 
ear,  "  and  bodes  ill  for  our  purpose.  See !  the  red 
wampum  is  in  the  fellow's  hand." 

As  I  bent  forward  to  catch  the  gleam  of  it  in  the 
flames,  a  new  figure  suddenly  flitted  past  our  narrow 
vista,  between  us  and  the  wild  circle  of  dancers.  It 
was  a  woman,  attired  in  fanciful  Indian  dress;  but 
surely  no  Pottawattomie  squaw  ever  possessed  so 
graceful  a  carriage,  or  bore  so  clear  a  face. 

"  Captain !  "  I  ejaculated  eagerly.  "  Did  you  see 
that  white  woman  there,  with  the  long  skirt  and  red 
hair?  " 

"  Ay ! "  he  answered  as  though  he  scarce  had 
faith  in  his  own  eyes.  "  I  marked  not  the  color  of 
her  hair,  but  I  saw  the  lass,  and,  by  Saint  George! 
she  looked  to  me  like  old  Roger  Matherson's  daughter." 

211 


CHAPTER   XXI 


A   COUNCIL   OF   CHIEFS 


WAS  on  my  feet  in  an  in 
stant,  forgetful  of  everything 
excepting  my  duty  to  this 
girl  whom  I  had  come  so  far 
to  find,  and  who  now  was 
plainly  a  prisoner  in  Indian 
hands.  At  the  entrance  of 
the  tepee,  a  scowling  warrior 
pushed  me  roughly  back, 
pretending  not  to  understand  my  eager  words  of  ex 
postulation,  and,  by  significant  gesture,  threatening  to 
brain  me  with  his  gun-stock  if  I  persisted.  A  slight 
return  of  reason  alone  kept  me  from  striking  the 
fellow  down  and  striding  over  his  prostrate  body. 
While  I  stood  struggling  with  this  temptation,  Captain 
Heald  grasped  me  firmly. 

"  Are  you  mad,  Wayland?  "  he  muttered,  dragging 
me  back  into  the  dark  interior  of  the  tepee.  "  For 
God's  sake,  don't  anger  these  fellows!  Think  of  all 
the  helpless  lives  depending  on  the  success  of  our 
errand  here!  What  is  the  girl  to  you?" 

212 


A    COUNCIL   OF    CHIEFS 

"  I  will  wait,"  I  answered,  calmed  by  his  earnest 
ness,  and  ashamed  of  my  boyish  impetuosity;    "but 
I  am  here  at  Dearborn  seeking  this  young  woman, 
whom  I  had  supposed  rather  to  be  a  young  child. 
Her  father  was  my  father's  dearest  friend,  and  wrote 
us  from  his  death-bed  asking  our  protection  for  her." 
"You  are  Major  Wayland's  son,  —  I  remember 
the  circumstances  now,  and  that  I  endorsed  such  a 
letter.    'T  is  most  strange.    This  girl  disappeared  from 
Dearborn  some  days  ago.    Mrs.  Heald  heard  the  mat 
ter  discussed  among  the  ladies  of  the  garrison,  and 
then  all  supposed  her  to  be  at  John  Kinzie's  in  com 
pany  with  Josette  La  Framboise ;  yet  I  would  almost 
have  sworn  I  saw  her  again,  and  not  two  hours  ago, 
within  the  Fort.    By  Saint  George !  the  glimpse  I  got 
just  now  makes  me  doubt  my  own  eyesight.    She  was 
ever  an  odd  creature,  —  but  what  can  bring  her  here, 
walking   so   freely   about  in  this   camp   of  vengeful 
savages?  " 

I  could  not  answer  him;  the  mystery  was  beyond 
my  clearing.  Only,  if  this  was  the  Elsa  Matherson 
for  whom  I  had  sought  so  long,  surely  God  had  in 
some  way  led  me  on  to  find  her;  nor  should  any  peril 
turn  my  quest  aside. 

I  had  hardly  time  for  this  resolve,  ere  the  flap 
of  the  tepee  was  held  back  by  a  dark  hand,  and 
in  grimly  impressive  silence  warrior  after  warrior, 
plumed,  painted,  and  gaudily  bedecked  with  savage 

213 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

ornaments,  stalked  solemnly  within,  circled  about  us 
without  sign  of  greeting,  and  seated  themselves  cross- 
legged  upon  the  bare  ground.  The  uplifted  door-skin 
permitted  the  red  flames  from  without  to  play  freely 
over  their  stern,  impassive  faces,  and  shone  back  upon 
us  from  their  glittering  eyes.  It  was  an  impressive 
scene,  their  stoical  demeanor  breathing  the  deep  solem 
nity  of  the  vast  woods  and  plains  amid  which  their 
savage  lives  were  passed;  nor  could  one  fail  to  feel 
the  deep  gravity  with  which  they  gathered  in  this 
council  of  life  or  death.  To  them  it  was  evident  that 
the  meeting  was  of  most  serious  portent. 

I  saw  only  two  faces  that  I  recognized  in  that 
red  ring,  —  Topenebe  and  Little  Sauk.  I  knew,  how 
ever,  it  was  probable  there  were  some  great  chiefs 
among  that  company;  and  I  marked  especially  two, 
one  with  long  white  hair,  and  a  tall,  slender,  rather 
young  fellow,  having  two  wide  streaks  of  yellow  down 
either  cheek. 

The  Indians  sat  motionless,  gazing  intently  at 
us;  and  I  swept  the  entire  dark  circle  of  scowling 
faces,  vainly  endeavoring  to  find  one  hopeful  glance, 
one  friendly  eye.  Open  hatred,  undisguised  distrust, 
implacable  enmity,  were  stamped  on  every  feature. 
Whatever  our  plea  might  be,  I  felt  convinced  that 
the  chiefs  were  here  only  to  carry  out  their  own  pur 
poses  and  make  mock  of  every  offering  of  peace. 

After  several  moments  of  this  painful  silence,  the 
214 


A    COUNCIL    OF    CHIEFS 

chief  with  the  long  white  hair  deliberately  lighted  a 
large  pipe  drawn  from  his  belt.  It  was  curiously  and 
grotesquely  fashioned,  the  huge  bowl  carved  to  re 
semble  the  head  of  a  bear.  He  drew  from  the  stem  a 
single  thick  volume  of  smoke,  breathed  it  out  into  the 
air,  and  solemnly  passed  the  pipe  to  the  warrior  seated 
upon  his  right.  With  slow  deliberation,  the  symbol 
moved  around  the  impassive  and  emotionless  circle, 
passing  from  one  red  hand  to  another,  until  it  finally 
came  back  to  him  who  had  first  lighted  it.  Without 
so  much  as  a  word  being  uttered,  he  gravely  offered 
it  to  Captain  Heald.  I  heard,  and  understood,  the 
quick  sigh  of  relief  with  which  my  companion  grasped 
it;  he  drew  a  breath  of  the  tobacco,  and  I  followed 
his  example,  handing  back  the  smoking  pipe  to  the 
white-haired  chief  without  rising,  amid  the  same  im 
pressive  silence. 

The  Indian  leader  spoke  for  the  first  time,  his 
voice  deep  and  guttural. 

"  The  Pottawattomies  have  met  in  council  with 
the  White  Chief  and  the  Long  Knife,"  he  said  soberly, 
"  and  have  smoked  together  the  peace-pipe.  For  what 
have  the  white  men  come  to  disturb  Gomo  and  his 
warriors?  " 

I  gazed  at  him  with  new  interest.  No  name  of 
savage  chief  was  wider  known  along  the  border  in 
those  days,  none  more  justly  feared  by  the  settlers. 
He  was  a  tall,  spare,  austere  man,  his  long  coarse  hair 

215 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

whitened  by  years,  but  with  no  stoop  in  his  figure. 
His  eyes,  small  and  keen,  blazed  with  a  strange 
ferocity,  as  I  have  seen  those  of  wildcats  in  the  dark; 
while  his  flesh  was  drawn  so  closely  against  his  promi 
nent  cheek-bones  as  to  leave  an  impression  of  ghast- 
liness,  as  of  a  corpse  suddenly  returned  by  some 
miracle  to  life.  With  dabs  of  paint  across  the  fore 
head,  and  thin  lips  drawn  in  a  narrow  line  of  cruelty, 
his  face  formed  a  picture  to  be  long  remembered  with 
a  shudder. 

It  was  easy  enough  to  see  that  Captain  Heald 
felt  uncertain  how  far  to  venture  in  his  proposals, 
though  he  spoke  up  boldly,  and  with  no  tremor  in  his 
voice.  His  long  frontier  experience  had  taught  him 
the  danger  that  lay  in  exhibiting  timidity  in  the  face 
of  Indian  scorn. 

"  Gomo,"  he  said  firmly,  "  and  you  other  Chiefs 
of  the  Pottawattomies,  there  has  never  been  war  be 
tween  us.  We  have  traded  together  for  many  seasons ; 
you  have  eaten  at  my  table,  and  I  have  rested  by  your 
fires.  We  have  been  as  brothers,  and  more  than  once 
have  I  judged  between  you  and  those  who  would 
wrong  you.  I  have  remembered  all  this,  and  have 
now  come  into  your  camp  through  the  night,  without 
fear  and  unarmed,  that  I  might  talk  with  you  as 
friends.  Am  I  not  right  to  do  this?  In  all  the  time 
I  have  been  the  White  Chief  at  Dearborn,  have  I  ever 
done  wrong  to  a  Pottawattomie?  " 

216 


A    COUNCIL   OF    CHIEFS 

He  paused;  but  no  warrior  made  reply.  A  low 
guttural  murmur  ran  around  the  line  of  listeners,  but 
the  bead-like  eyes  never  left  his  face.  He  went  on: 

"  Why  should  I  fear  to  meet  the  Pottawattomies, 
even  though  word  had  come  to  me  that  their  young 
rnen  talk  war,  and  seek  alliance  with  our  enemy  the 
red-coats?  The  Chiefs  have  seen  war,  and  are  not 
crazed  for  the  blood  of  their  friends.  They  will  re 
strain  such  wild  mutterings.  They  know  that  the 
White  Father  to  the  east  is  strong,  and  will  drive  the 
red-coats  back  into  the  sea  as  he  did  when  they  fought 
before.  They  will  ally  themselves  with  the  strong  one, 
and  make  their  foolish  young  man  take  up  arms  for 
their  friends." 

Still  no  one  spoke,  no  impassive  bronze  face  ex 
hibited  the  faintest  interest.  It  was  as  if  he  appealed 
to  stone. 

"  Is  this  not  so?  " 

"The  White  Chief  has  spoken,"  was  the  cold 
reply.  "  His  words  are  full  of  eloquence,  but  Gomo 
hears  nothing  that  calls  for  answer.  The  White  Chief 
says  not  why  he  has  come  and  demanded  council  of 
the  Pottawattomies." 

A  low  murmur,  expressive  of  approval,  swept 
down  the  observant  line;  but  no  man  among  them 
stirred  a  muscle. 

"  I  came  for  this,  Gomo,"  said  Heald,  speaking 
now  rapidly,  and  with  an  evident  determination  to 

217 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

trust  all  in  a  sentence  and  have  it  over  with,  for  it 
was  clear  the  savages  were  in  no  mood  for  diplomatic 
evasion :  "  to  ask  your  guidance  and  protection  on  our 
march  eastward  on  the  morrow.  I  come  to  the  Potta- 
wattomies  as  friends;  for  I  fear  we  may  meet  with 
trouble  on  the  way,  from  roving  bands  of  Wyandots 
and  Miamis,  and  we  are  greatly  burdened  by  our 
women  and  children.  It  is  to  ask  this  that  I  and  the 
Long  Knife  are  here." 

"  You  say  the  White  Father  is  strong,  and  will 
drive  the  red-coats  into  the  sea:  did  he  at  Mackinac?  " 

"  There  was  treachery  there." 

"  Ugh !  Why,  if  White  Father  so  strong,  you 
leave  Fort  and  go  way  off?  " 

"  Because  just  now  I  can  serve  him  better  else 
where;  but  we  shall  come  again." 

"  My  young  men  have  rumor  that  Detroit  go  like 
Mackinac." 

"  It  is  untrue ;  your  young  men  bring  false  news." 

Gomo  turned  and  looked  about  him  upon  the  ex 
pectant  warriors;  and,  as  if  the  glance  was  an  invi 
tation  to  free  speech,  one  sitting  half-way  across  the 
circle  asked  gruffly: 

"  Why  you  pour  out  rum,  if  you  love  Potta- 
wattomie?  " 

"  Because  I  am  only  the  White  Chief  at  Dear 
born,"  returned  Heald,  facing  the  questioner,  "  and, 
like  Peesotum  who  asks,  have  higher  chiefs  else- 

218 


A    COUNCIL    OF    CHIEFS 

where  whom  I  must  obey.  What  they  tell  me  I 
have  to  do." 

"  White  Chief  lies !  "  was  the  short,  stern  answer. 
"  Winnemeg  brought  no  such  word." 

So  furious  were  the  many  dark,  glowering  faces, 
that  I  braced  myself,  thinking  the  next  moment  would 
be  one  of  struggle  for  life  or  death;  but  Gomo  held 
them  motionless  with  a  wave  of  his  hand.  He  rose 
slowly  to  his  feet,  and  faced  us  with  grave  dignity. 

"  It  is  true,  as  Peesotum  says,"  he  said  impres 
sively.  "  The  White  Chief  has  used  a  double  tongue 
to  the  Red  man;  yet  we  will  deal  fairly  with  him, 
for  he  has  come  to  us  in  peace.  White  Chief,  there 
is  to  be  war  between  us ;  't  is  the  will  of  our  young 
men,  and  the  red  wampum  has  passed  among  our 
lodges  and  the  lodges  of  our  brothers  the  Wyandots. 
Yet  when  you  unlock  the  gates  we  will  go  forth  with 
you  and  your  people,  around  the  sweep  of  the  water. 
Such  is  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  the  decision 
of  the  Pottawattomie  in  council  of  chiefs." 

Heald  looked  about  upon  the  scowling  circle  with 
disbelief  so  clearly  expressed  in  his  eyes,  that  Gomo, 
reading  it,  turned  to  his  warriors  and  called  upon  them 
one  by  one  to  say  if  he  spoke  the  truth.  I  heard  him 
speak  thus  to  Little  Sauk,  Black  Bird,  Topenebe, 
Mankia,  Pipe  Bird,  Peesotum,  and  Ignance;  and  each 
answered  with  the  low  grunt  of  assent.  He  fixed  his 
eyes  upon  the  younger  Indian  who  had  already  at- 

219 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

tracted  my  attention  by  the  manliness  of  his  face  as 
well  as  the  yellow  stripes  that  disfigured  him. 

"And  you,  Black  Partridge?" 

"  I  have  already  spoken  to  the  White  Chief  in 
his  own  wigwam,  and  given  back  the  medal  of  the 
Americans,"  was  the  grave  response.  "  I  have  no 
more  to  say." 

I  confess  these  words  chilled  me,  as  I  recalled  their 
meaning;  and  Heald  half  rose  to  his  feet  as  though 
he  would  protest,  but  not  a  stolid  face  among  the 
warriors  changed  in  expression.  Gomo  drew  his  robes 
more  closely  about  his  gaunt  figure  in  simple  but  im 
pressive  dignity. 

"  Doth  Shaw-nee-aw-kee  go  east  also  with  the 
white  men?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  have  not  of  late  conferred  with  the  Silver-man. 
He  has  been  at  his  own  lodge,  and  doubtless  you  may 
know  his  purpose  better  than  I." 

"We  wish  him  to  stay.  He  good  man;  Potta- 
wattomie's  friend." 

The  Indian  stood  motionless,  his  eyes  watching 
keenly  the  expression  of  each  face.  He  added  slowly : 

"  The  White  Chief  hears  the  promise  of  the  Potta- 
wattomies.  It  is  enough.  He  can  go  forth  in  peace 
upon  the  morrow,  with  all  his  warriors,  squaws,  and 
pappooses,  and  the  people  of  my  nation  will  walk  with 
them  as  guards.  It  is  our  pledge;  we  will  counsel 
no  longer." 

220 


A   COUNCIL   OF   CHIEFS 

At  a  simple  commanding  gesture  of  his  long  arms, 
the  circle  melted  away  through  the  narrow  opening 
as  silently  as  it  had  gathered,  the  dark  figure  of  each 
warrior  silhouetted  for  an  instant  against  the  red  glare 
of  the  fire,  before  it  suddenly  disappeared  in  the  dark 
ness  beyond.  At  last  Little  Sauk  alone  stood  between 
us  and  the  blaze. 

"Come,"  he  commanded  gruffly,  "White  Chief 
go  back  to  his  people." 

Enclosed  by  that  same  phantom  guard  of  savages, 
we  passed  out  through  the  limits  of  the  camp;  but 
now  the  rabble  paid  not  the  slightest  heed  to  our 
presence.  Our  mission  known,  and  no  longer  a  mys 
tery,  they  treated  us  with  the  stolid  indifference  of 
Indian  contempt.  I  walked  with  eyes  alert  upon  either 
side  of  our  path  for  another  glimpse  of  that  girlish 
figure  that  I  had  seen  before  so  dimly;  but  we  trav 
ersed  nearly  the  full  length  of  the  tepee  rows  before 
I  saw  any  one  that  at  all  resembled  her.  Even  then, 
I  was  far  from  certain,  until  the  sudden  leaping  up 
of  a  dying  fire  reflected  on  her  crown  of  auburn  hair, 
and  set  my  heart  to  throbbing. 

"  Little  Sauk !  "  I  cried,  in  my  excitement  clutch 
ing  his  naked  arm,  "who  is  that  white  girl  yonder, 
and  how  comes  she  here?  " 

The  startled  Indian  sprang  aside,  flinging  me 
from  him  with  a  violence  that  showed  his  giant 
strength. 

221 


"  No  white  girl,"  he  protested,  vehemently.  "  Pot- 
tawattomie." 

"  No  Pottawattomie  has  hair  like  the  sunset,"  I 
retorted.  "  Come,  I  would  speak  with  the  girl." 

For  an  instant  I  saw  the  bead-like  eyes  of  the 
savage  glittering  in  the  darkness  and  wandering  where 
I  pointed.  He  faced  me  doggedly. 

"  Long  Knife  leave  Indian  maid  alone,"  he  said 
grimly.  "  Long  Knife  go  Fort ;  no  talk." 

I  was  in  a  mood  to  resist  the  fellow's  dictation, 
and  reckless  enough  of  consequences  at  that  moment 
to  take  the  chance;  but  Heald  interfered. 

"  You  can  serve  her  far  better,  lad,  in  that  way," 
he  muttered  hastily.  "  We  shall  not  always  be  two 
to  twelve." 

With  teeth  gritted  to  keep  back  the  fierce  anger 
that  shook  me,  I  strolled  sullenly  on,  not  even  ven 
turing  to  glance  back  lest  I  should  give  way.  It  was 
thus  we  reached  the  Fort  gate,  and  entered,  leaving  our 
dusky  escort  to  slink  back  into  the  night.  An  anxious 
crowd  met  us.  It  was  Wells  who  questioned  first. 

"  So  those  devils  have  let  you  go  unharmed? 
What  answer  made  the  savages?  " 

"  They  pledge  us  safe  convoy  around  the  head 
of  the  lake." 

"  They  do?    Who  spoke  the  words  of  the  pledge?  " 

"  Old  Gomo  himself,  and  it  was  ratified  by  each 
of  the  chiefs  in  turn." 

222 


A   COUNCIL   OF    CHIEFS 

"  They  are  lying  dogs,  —  all  but  one  of  them. 
What  answered  Black  Partridge?" 

Heald  made  no  response;  and  Wells  wheeled  im 
petuously  to  me. 

"  Come,  lad,  the  truth,  —  what  reply  did  Black 
Partridge  make  to  this  Indian  mummery?" 

"  He  said,  '  I  have  already  spoken  to  the  White 
Chief  in  his  own  wigwam,  and  given  back  the  medal 
of  the  Americans,  and  have  nothing  more  to  say.' " 

For  a  moment  the  old  Indian  soldier  stared  at 
me,  his  stern  face  fairly  black  with  the  cloud  in  his 
eyes.  He  brought  his  clinched  hand  down  hard  against 
the  log  wall. 

"  By  God !  it  is  treachery !  "  he  exclaimed  fiercely, 
and  turned  and  walked  away. 


223 


CHAPTER    XXII 

THE   LAST   NIGHT   AT    DEARBORN 

T  was  evident  that  prepara 
tions  were  even  then  well 
under  way  for  retreat  the 
following  morning.  Trunks 
and  boxes,  together  with 
various  military  stores  and 
arms,  strewed  the  sides  of 
the  parade-ground;  farther 
back,  a  number  of  wagons, 
partially  filled,  stood  waiting  the  remainder  of  their 
loads.  Men  and  women  were  hastening  back  and 
forth,  and  children  were  darting  through  the  shadows, 
their  little  arms  piled  high  with  bundles,  and  making 
play,  as  children  ever  will,  of  what  was  to  prove  an 
awful  tragedy.  A  large  fire,  burning  brightly  before 
the  deserted  guard-house,  cast  its  ruddy  glow  over  the 
animated  scene,  checkering  the  rude  walls  with  every 
passing  shadow. 

I  noticed,  as  I  slowly  pushed  my  way  along,  that 
the  soldiers  worked  seriously,  with  few  jests  on  their 

224 


THE   LAST    NIGHT   AT    DEARBORN 

lips,  as  if  they  realized  the  peril  that  menaced  them; 
while  many  among  the  women,  especially  those  of  the 
humbler  sort,  were  rejoicing  over  the  early  release 
from  garrison  monotony,  and  careless  of  what  the 
morrow  might  bring  of  danger  and  suffering. 

A  few  steps  from  the  gate,  I  paused  for  a  moment 
that  I  might  watch  their  flitting  figures,  the  incessant 
bustle  being  a  positive  relief  after  the  dull  and  ghostly 
silence  without.  My  mind,  —  though  I  strove  to  cast 
the  thought  aside,  —  was  still  occupied  with  the  mys 
tery  of  Elsa  Matherson ;  but  the  more  I  dwelt  upon  it, 
the  less  I  was  able  to  penetrate  the  secret  of  her 
strange  presence  in  the  Indian  camp,  or  devise  any 
scheme  for  reaching  her.  The  ache  in  my  heart  made 
me  dread  to  meet  again  with  Mademoiselle  Toinette, 
lest  I  should  utter  words  of  reproach  which  she  did 
not  deserve;  for,  sad  as  such  a  confession  was,  I  had 
to  acknowledge  that  she  had  a  perfect  right  to  protect 
the  man  she  loved,  even  at  my  cost. 

Nor  did  I  greatly  desire  to  run  upon  De  Croix. 
I  knew  his  temper  fairly  well,  and  doubtless  by  this 
time  he  had  learned  the  story  of  my  interference,  and 
would  be  in  fit  mood  for  a  quarrel.  Still,  as  seems 
often  to  be  the  case  at  such  a  time,  before  I  had  taken 
a  dozen  steps  away  from  the  gate,  I  met  him  face  to 
face.  It  was  a  jaunty  picture  he  made  in  the  glare 
of  the  fire,  the  fine  gentleman  sauntering  lazily  aboutt 
with  hat  of  bleached  straw  pushed  rakishly  upon  his 

is  225 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS   KING 

powdered  hair,  and  a  light  cane  dangling  at  his  wrist, 
as  fashionably  attired  as  if  he  were  loitering  upon  the 
boulevards  of  an  August  evening,  his  negro  man  a  yard 
behind,  bearing  a  silken  fan  which  flashed  golden  in 
the  radiance.  At  sight  of  him,  I  stopped  instantly, 
ready  enough  to  resent  attack  if  that  had  been  his 
purpose,  though  anxious  to  avoid  violence  for  the  sake 
of  Mademoiselle.  But  he  merely  laughed  as  he  sur 
veyed  me  critically,  swinging  his  bamboo  stick  as  if 
it  were  a  whip-lash. 

"Parbleu,  Master  Wayland ! "  he  said,  seeming 
in  rare  good-humor,  "  I  this  moment  learned  of  your 
safe  return.  'T  would  have  been  an  excellent  joke  had 
the  savage  found  excuse  to  retain  you  out  yonder,  to 
form  a  part  of  one  of  their  delightful  entertainments! 
Fit  revenge,  indeed,  for  the  foul  deceit  you  played 
upon  me ! " 

"  Think  you  so,  Monsieur?  "  for  his  easy  words 
relieved  me  greatly.  "  It  would  have  been  one  less 
arm  for  our  defence." 

"  With  safe  convoy  guaranteed  by  the  Indian 
chiefs,  that  loss  would  make  small  odds,"  he  replied 
carelessly.  "  But,  truly,  that  was  a  most  scurvy  trick 
you  played  to  gain  the  wager  which  was  offered  me. 
But  for  the  happy  ending,  I  should  be  sorely  tempted 
to  break  this  cane  across  your  shoulders  in  payment 
therefor." 

"  Indeed!  "  I  said ;  "  the  act  might  not  be  as  easily 
226 


THE   LAST    NIGHT   AT    DEARBORN 

accomplished  as  you  imagine.  But  what  mean  you  by 
happy  ending?  Had  the  savages  roasted  me  over  a 
slow  fire,  I  should  hardly  be  here  for  the  pleasure  of 
your  chastisement." 

He  laughed  lightly,  his  eyes  wandering  carelessly 
over  the  throng  of  figures  in  front  of  us. 

"  Saint  Guise !  I  thought  not  about  your  pre 
dicament,  but  rather  of  the  happiness  which  came 
to  me  in  the  society  of  Mademoiselle.  In  faith,  she 
was  most  gracious  with  her  favor.  'T  is  thus  you 
did  me  a  great  kindness,  friend,  and  have  won  my 
gratitude." 

The  words  were  as  stinging  as  he  meant  them  to 
be,  for  I  marked  his  quick  glance  into  my  face.  So  I 
held  my  resentment  well  in  check,  and  smiled  back  at 
him,  apparently  unconcerned. 

"  Then  we  are  again  even,  Monsieur,"  I  returned 
quietly,  "  and  can  start  anew  upon  our  score.  But  why 
should  I  remain  here  to  discuss  matters  of  such  small 
import,  with  all  this  work  unfinished  which  fronts 
strong  men  to-night?  I  will  break  my  long  fast,  and 
turn  to  beside  these  others." 

He  seemed  to  have  further  words  to  say;  but  I 
minded  him  not,  and  pushed  past,  leaving  him  to 
saunter  where  he  willed,  accompanied  by  his  black 
satellite.  If  I  could  not  win  Mademoiselle,  as  I  now 
felt  assured  from  his  boastful  speech  I  could  not,  I 
might  at  least  work  for  her  greater  safety  and  comfort ; 

227 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

and  there  was  much  I  could  do  to  help  in  burying  my 
own  disappointment. 

For  all  that,  it  was  a  night  to  live  long  in  the 
memory,  —  that  last  night  we  spent  at  Dearborn.  It 
remains  a  rare  jumble  in  my  mind,  —  its  varied  inci 
dents  crowding  so  fast  upon  each  other  as  to  leave 
small  room  for  thought  regarding  any  one  of  them. 
Without,  the  dim  black  plain  stretched  away  in  un 
broken  solemnity  and  silence;  nor  did  the  sentinels 
posted  along  the  walls  catch  glimpse  of  so  much  as 
a  skulking  Indian  form  amid  the  grass  and  sand.  A 
half-moon  was  in  the  sky,  with  patches  of  cloud  now 
and  then  shadowing  it,  and  in  the  intervals  casting  its 
faint  silver  over  the  lonely  expanse  and  tipping  the 
crest  of  the  waves  as  they  crept  in  upon  the  beach. 
The  great  Indian  village  to  the  westward  was  fairly 
ablaze  with  fires;  while  the  unending  procession  of 
black  dots  that  flitted  past  them,  together  with  the 
echo  of  constant  uproar,  showed  that  the  savages  were 
likewise  astir  in  eager  preparation  for  the  morrow. 
We  could  hear  the  pounding  of  wooden  drums,  mingled 
with  shrill  yells  that  split  the  night-air  like  so  many 
war-missiles.  Only  those  above,  upon  the  platform, 
could  mind  these  things;  for  the  bustle  within  the 
enclosure  below  continued  unabated  until  long  after 
midnight. 

The  report  of  our  mission  spread  rapidly,  and  the 
pledge  of  protection  given  by  the  chiefs  greatly  heart- 

228 


THE   LAST   NIGHT   AT    DEARBORN 

ened  the  men,  so  that  they  worked  now  with  many 
a  peal  of  laughter  and  careless  jest.  The  women  and 
children,  ever  quick  to  feel  the  influence  of  the  soldiers, 
responded  at  once  to  this  new  feeling  of  confidence, 
which  was  encouraged  by  the  officers,  however  they 
may  have  secretly  doubted  the  good-faith  of  the  sav 
ages.  So  the  children  tumbled  about  in  the  red  glare 
of  the  flames,  the  soldiers  swung  their  traps  into  the 
waiting  wagons  with  good-natured  badinage,  their 
brawny  breasts  bare  and  glistening  with  sweat  in  the 
hot  night ;  while,  as  the  hour  grew  late  and  discipline 
sensibly  relaxed,  the  women  danced  in  the  open  and 
sang  songs  of  home. 

It  was  hard  enough  to  realize  what  it  all  meant,  — 
what  hardship  and  suffering  and  death  lay  just  before 
these  rejoicing  people ;  what  depths  of  cruel  treachery 
and  murder  lurked  for  them  so  few  hours  away.  We 
did  not  suspect  it  then ;  not  even  those  among  us  who 
had  long  learned  the  deceit  of  Indian  nature  could 
unroll  the  shadowing  veil  of  that  morrow  and  reveal 
the  forthcoming  tragedy  of  those  silent  plains.  I  re 
member  that,  doubtful  as  I  felt  about  the  future,  I 
could  look  on  with  interest  at  the  busy  scene,  and  that 
more  than  once  a  smile  lay  upon  my  lips.  What  an 
odd  variety  of  figures  that  congested  place  disclosed! 
what  strange  life-histories  were  having  their  culmina 
tion  there!  I  saw  Ensign  Ronan,  young,  slender, 
smooth  of  face,  appearing  scarce  more  than  a  boy,  his 

229 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

short  fatigue-jacket  buttoned  to  the  throat  in  spite  of 
the  heat,  hurrying  here  and  there  in  his  enthusiasm, 
ever  upon  his  lips  some  happy  phrase  to  take  the  sting 
from  his  word  of  command.  Lieutenant  Helm,  calm 
but  observant  of  every  detail,  moved  in  and  out  among 
the  busy  throng,  every  now  and  then  stealing  aside 
to  speak  a  word  of  encouragement  to  his  young  wife, 
who  stood  watching  by  the  mess-room  door.  There 
was  quite  a  bevy  gathered  there,  officers'  wives  for  the 
most  part,  gazing  in  mingled  interest  and  apprehension 
upon  the  scene.  I  marked  among  them  Josette,  who 
had  come  in  that  evening  with  the  Kinzies;  and  as  I 
drew  yet  nearer  the  group,  a  sudden  blazing  up  of  the 
fire  yielded  me  a  glimpse  of  Mademoiselle,  and  I  turned 
hastily  away,  unwilling  still  to  greet  or  be  greeted  by 
her. 

Gaunt  frontiersmen  stalked  about,  having  little  to 
save  and  nothing  to  do,  with  the  inevitable  long  rifle 
held  in  the  hollow  of  the  arm;  Captain  Wells's  Miamis 
skulked  uneasily  in  dark  corners,  or  hung  over  the 
embers  to  cook  some  ration  yet  unused,  their  dark 
skins  and  long  coarse  hair  a  reminder  to  us  of  the  hos- 
tiles  who  watched  without.  Captain  Heald,  in  com 
pany  with  Captain  Wells  and  John  Kinzie,  the  latter 
conspicuous  by  his  white  beard,  stood  long  in  deep 
converse  near  the  barracks,  leaning  against  the  black 
logs.  I  felt  the  two  latter  were  urging  some  change 
of  plan;  but  in  the  end  Wells  left  in  vexation,  almost 

230 


in  anger,  striding  across  the  parade-ground  to  the 
northern  block-house. 

In  the  shadow  of  the  south  stockade,  some  one 
was  softly  playing  upon  a  violin,  the  sweet  notes  steal 
ing  up  through  the  wild  hubbub  in  strains  of  silvery 
sound.  Close  upon  one  side  of  the  fire,  forgetful  of 
the  heat  in  their  deep  interest,  two  young  soldiers  were 
engrossed  in  a  game  of  cards,  while  a  group  of  com 
rades  commented  freely  on  the  fortunes  of  the  play. 
Scarcely  a  yard  distant,  a  grizzled  old  sergeant,  —  a 
veteran  of  the  great  war,  no  doubt,  —  bent  above  a 
book  held  open  upon  his  knee,  the  shape  of  which  be 
spoke  a  Bible ;  while  on  the  other  side  a  bevy  of  chil 
dren  were  romping  with  their  dogs  or  playing  with 
sharp  knives  in  the  hard  ground.  A  woman  over  by 
the  gate  lifted  a  sweet  contralto  voice  in  an  old-time 
love-song,  and  had  hardly  lilted  the  opening  line  before 
others  joined  her,  making  the  night  resound  to  the 
tender  melody.  I  saw  the  soldiers  pause  in  their  work 
to  beat  time,  and  marked  the  dark  forms  of  the  sentries 
above  on  the  palisades  as  they  leaned  over  to  listen, 
every  heart  set  throbbing  with  the  memory  of  days 
gone  by. 

"  Man  is  indeed  a  strange  animal,"  said  a  voice 
beside  me,  and  I  turned  to  greet  Ensign  Ronan.  "  He 
can  sing,  laugh,  and  jest,  in  death's  very  teeth." 

"  'T  is  better,  surely,  than  to  cry,"  I  commented. 
"  But  these  do  not  so  much  as  dream  of  death ;  the 

231 


WHEN  WILDERNESS  WAS  KING 

pledge  of  the  Pottawattomies  has  brought  renewed 
hope." 

"  Yes,  I  know ;  though  I  confess  I  have  little 
faith  in  it.  And  there  will  be  plenty  of  danger  about 
us  before  we  see  Fort  Wayne,  even  if  they  pass  us  in 
safety  around  the  lake.  There  will  be  leagues  of  travel 
through  hostile  territory.  That,"  he  added,  "  is,  to  my 
mind,  the  only  sensible  way  of  preparation  for  the 
morrow." 

He  pointed  to  the  old  sergeant  seated  beside  the 
fire  with  his  Bible ;  and  I  glanced  into  his  boyish  face 
with  no  little  surprise. 

"  Some  remark  Surgeon  Van  Voorhis  made  caused 
me  to  deem  you  indifferent  in  such  matters." 

"  No  doubt,"  he  said,  dryly.  "  If  one  does  not 
subscribe  to  the  creeds,  he  is  written  down  a  heretic. 
I  have  laughed  at  folly,  and  so  have  won  the  reputa 
tion  of  being  an  unbeliever.  Yet,  Wayland,  if  we  ride 
forth  to  a  savage  death  to-morrow,  no  one  will  meet  it 
with  more  faith  in  Christ  than  I.  The  years  indeed 
have  not  left  me  spotless,  but  I  have  never  wavered 
from  the  great  truths  my  mother  taught  me.  I  know 
not  the  future,  lad,  but  I  believe  there  is  ever  mercy 
for  the  penitent." 

In  an  instant  my  own  thought  spanned  the  leagues 
of  forest  to  my  distant  home ;  and  I  choked  back  a  sob 
within  my  throat. 

"  It  is  our  mothers'  love  that  makes  us  all  better 


THE   LAST    NIGHT   AT    DEARBORN 

men,"  I  said  gravely.  "  And  whatever  may  befall  us 
upon  the  morrow,  that  God  of  whom  they  taught  us 
will  be  true." 

"  The  words  are  spoken  in  the  right  spirit,"  he  re 
turned,  soberly,  "  and  have  the  soldier  ring  I  like  best 
to  hear.  If  it  chance  that  we  both  come  forth  from 
this  venture  in  life,  I  should  be  most  glad  to  know 
you  better." 

I  was  deeply  touched  by  his  open,  manly  spirit, 
and  especially  impressed  with  his  frank  adherence  to 
the  Christian  faith,  —  something  too  uncommon  in 
that  day  along  the  border. 

"  'T  is  rather  my  wish  to  begin  friendship  before 
that  time  of  trial,"  I  said  eagerly,  and  with  extended 
hand.  "  We  shall  fight  the  better  for  it  when  the  hour 
for  fighting  comes ;  and  if  it  be  God's  will  to  guide  us 
safely  through  the  wilderness,  a  friendship  thus  ce 
mented  in  peril  will  have  the  strength  of  comradeship." 

The  young  man's  strong  and  thoughtful  face 
lighted  up;  but  his  eyes  were  resting  upon  the  form 
of  the  sentry  above  us,  and  he  did  not  speak. 

"  Ronan,"  I  questioned,  somewhat  doubtfully,  "  I 
have  long  wished  to  ask  you  the  cause  of  the  friction 
that  apparently  exists  between  Captain  Heald  and  the 
officers  of  this  garrison;  but  have  felt  it  none  of  my 
business.  I  cannot  but  realize  you  are  not  in  his  good 
graces,  although  he  appears  to  me  to  be  a  brave  and 
capable  man." 

233 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  He  is  both,"  was  the  instant  and  manly  reply ; 
"  for  all  that,  he  has  constantly  turned  for  counsel  in 
military  matters  to  others  than  his  own  officers, — 
why,  I  know  not,  unless  he  considered  us  unworthy  of 
his  confidence.  Instead  of  confiding  his  orders  to  us, 
and  asking  judgment  upon  his  plans,  he  has  been 
swayed  from  the  beginning  by  Indian  advice;  and  it 
is  only  natural  for  us  to  resent  such  unjust  and  dis 
courteous  treatment.  Moreover,  each  move  thus  far 
made  has  proved  to  be  a  mistake,  and  we  must  suffer 
from  them  in  silence  and  without  remedy." 

"  He  does  indeed  seem  strangely  headstrong,"  I 
admitted  reluctantly,  recalling  to  mind  the  words 
uttered  in  the  room  beyond  my  bed ;  "  but  surely  his 
conference  with  the  chiefs  has  resulted  well,  and  is 
proof  of  his  good  judgment." 

The  young  officer  turned  quickly  and  faced  me, 
his  eyes  full  of  emotion.  "  That  remains  to  be  de 
cided,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Such  old  frontiersmen  as 
Captain  Wells  and  John  Kinzie  say  that  pledge  only 
hides  black  treachery.  They  urged  him  most  earnestly, 
for  an  hour  to-night,  to  reconsider  his  decision,  and 
give  up  the  immediate  evacuation  of  the  post.  But  he 
fully  believes  he  can  put  faith  in  those  lying,  murder 
ous  hounds  out  yonder.  So  certain  is  Kinzie  of 
trouble,  that  he  has  sworn  to  march  forth  with  us, 
sending  his  family  away  by  boat,  in  hope  that  his 
influence  may  hold  back  the  savages  from  open  attack ; 

234 


THE    LAST    NIGHT    AT    DEARBORN 

while  Wells  declares  that  he  will  ride  forth  with  black 
ened  face,  as  becomes  a  Miami  who  goes  to  certain 
death  in  battle.  These  men  are  no  fools,  no  strangers 
to  savage  warfare  and  Indian  deceit,  —  yet  in  spite  of 
their  warning,  Captain  Heald  persists  in  driving  us 
forth  into  the  very  fangs  of  the  wolves.  Brave!  ay, 
he  is  indeed  brave  to  the  point  of  rashness;  but  this 
bids  fair  to  be  a  fatal  bravery  to  all  of  us  who  must 
obey  his  orders." 

The  intense  bitterness  of  these  words  shocked  me 
and  held  me  dumb,  —  the  more  so,  as  I  could  not  be 
insensible  to  their  truth.  As  I  lifted  my  eyes,  I  beheld, 
crossing  the  parade  through  the  mass  of  equipment 
scattered  here  and  there,  De  Croix  and  Mademoiselle. 
With  a  half-muttered  excuse,  I  drew  hastily  back  into 
the  protecting  shadow  of  the  stockade;  and  as  they 
slowly  passed,  I  heard  him  jesting  lightly,  and  saw  her 
laughing,  with  a  side-glance  up  at  his  face. 

With  these  words  of  warning  from  Ronan's  lips 
yet  ringing  in  my  ears,  such  reckless  thoughtlessness 
of  the  danger  encircling  us  astounded  me ;  and  I  drew 
farther  back,  less  willing  than  ever  to  make  one  of 
them.  Deep  in  my  heart,  I  knew  this  was  no  time  for 
careless  laughter  or  happy  jest. 


235 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

THE    DEATH-SHADOW   OF   THE   MIAMIS 

T  was  after  midnight  when 
I  finally  ceased  my  labors, 
feeling  I  had  performed  my 
fair  share  of  the  hard  work 
of  preparation.  By  this 
time  everything  was  com 
paratively  quiet  within  the 
stockade  enclosure ;  the  wag 
ons  were  piled  with  all  that 
could  be  loaded  before  morning,  and  many  of  the  wea 
ried  soldiers  had  flung  themselves  upon  the  ground  to 
snatch  what  rest  they  might  before  the  early  call  to 
march.  The  women  and  children  had  disappeared, 
to  seek  such  comfort  as  was  possible  amid  the  ruins 
of  their  former  quarters;  and  only  the  sentries  re 
mained  alert,  pacing  their  solemn  rounds  on  the  nar 
row  walk  overlooking  the  palisades  and  the  silent  plain 
without. 

Physically  wearied  as  I  was,  my  mind  remained 
intensely  active,  and  I  felt  no  desire  for  sleep.    I  do  not 

236 


THE   DEATH-SHADOW    OF   THE   MIAMIS 

recall  that  I  gave  much  thought  to  the  perils  of  our 
situation.  One  grows  careless  and  indifferent  to  dan 
ger, —  and  in  truth  I  looked  forward  to  no  serious 
trouble  with  the  Indians  upon  the  morrow's  march 
through  the  sand-dunes ;  not  that  I  greatly  trusted  to 
those  reluctant  pledges  wrung  from  the  chiefs,  but 
because  I  felt  that  if  properly  handled  in  that  open 
country  our  force  was  of  sufficient  fighting  strength 
to  repel  any  ordinary  attack  from  ill-armed  savages, 
my  long  border  experience  rendering  me  a  bit  disdain 
ful  of  Indian  courage  and  resourcefulness.  So  it  was 
that  my  restless  mind  dwelt  rather  upon  other  matters 
more  directly  personal.  I  could  not  put  away  the 
thought  of  the  half-seen  girl  flitting  about  amid  the 
dusk  of  the  Pottawattomie  camp,  especially  as  Captain 
Heald  had  declared  her  to  be  Elsa  Matherson.  I  was 
surprised  to  discover  that  she  I  sought,  instead  of 
being  a  mere  child,  was  a  woman  grown;  for  in  this 
we  were  all  deceived  by  the  words  of  her  father. 
What  did  she  there,  passing  with  such  apparent  free 
dom  from  restraint  among  those  fierce  warriors?  and 
how  was  I  ever  to  reach  her  with  any  hope  of  rescue, 
even  if  she  desired  it?  There  was  evidently  a  mystery 
here  which  I  could  never  solve  through  idle  musing; 
and  yet  I  could  but  ask  myself  where  lay  my  graver 
duty,  —  beside  this  single  woman,  who  seemingly 
needed  no  defender,  or  with  the  many  helpless  ones 
who  must  march  forth  on  the  morrow  on  that  long  and 

237 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

dangerous  passage  through  the  wilderness?  Indeed, 
whaf  hope  could  I  cherish  of  aiding  the  young  girl, 
if  I  now  deserted  these  others,  and  endeavored  alone 
to  penetrate  that  Indian  camp  in  search  of  her? 

Then  came  another  thought.  It  was  of  Made 
moiselle. 

It  was  this  that  effectually  halted  me.  To  whom 
soever  else  she  might  have  given  her  heart,  she  was 
still  the  one  for  whom  I  was  most  glad  either  to  live 
or  die;  and  in  spite  of  De  Croix,  I  would  ride  at 
her  side  on  the  morrow,  within  striking  distance 
of  any  prowling  hostile.  Let  the  Matherson  girl 
wait;  my  arm  belonged  first  of  all  to  the  defence  of 
Mademoiselle. 

Busied  with  these  thoughts,  and  endeavoring  to 
adjust  this  decision  with  my  conscience,  I  passed  out 
upon  the  platform,  that  I  might  look  forth  once  more 
upon  the  moonlit  waters  of  the  lake.  There  were  a 
few  dim  figures  to  be  seen,  leaning  over  the  logs ;  but 
I  supposed  them  to  be  members  of  the  night-guard, 
and,  feeling  no  desire  for  companionship,  I  halted  in 
a  lonely  spot  at  the  northeastern  corner  of  the  stock 
ade.  How  desolate,  how  solemnly  impressive,  was  the 
scene !  To  the  north  all  was  black  in  the  dense  night, 
the  shadows  of  the  scattering  trees  obscuring  the  faint 
glow  of  the  moon  and  yielding  little  of  detail  to  the 
searching  eye.  Even  the  single  ray  of  light  which  the 
evening  previous  had  blazed  forth  as  a  friendly  beacon 

238 


THE    DEATH-SHADOW    OF   THE    MIAMIS 

from  the  Kinzie  home,  was  now  absent.  I  could 
vaguely  distinguish  the  dim  outlines  of  the  deserted 
house  in  the  distance,  and  noticed  a  large  boat  moored 
close  to  the  bank  beneath  the  Fort  stockade,  —  doubt 
less  the  one  in  which  the  fugitives  expected  to  venture 
out  upon  the  lake  on  the  morrow. 

It  was  the  wide  stretch  of  water,  gleaming  like 
silver,  that  fascinated  me,  as  it  always  did  in  its  num 
berless  changing  moods.  What  unutterable  loneliness 
spoke  to  the  soul  in  those  unknown  leagues  of  tossing 
sea!  how  far  the  eye  wandered  unchecked,  searching 
vainly  for  aught  to  rest  upon  other  than  glistening 
surge  or  darkling  hollow!  The  mystery  of  the  ages 
lay  unexpressed  in  those  tossing  billows,  sweeping 
in  out  of  the  black  east,  making  low  moan  to  the  un 
sympathetic  and  unheeding  sky.  Deeper  and  deeper 
the  spirit  of  unrest,  of  doubt,  of  brooding  discontent, 
weighed  down  upon  me  as  I  gazed ;  life  seemed  as  aim 
less  as  that  constant  turmoil  yonder,  a  mere  silver- 
tinted  heaving,  destined  to  burst  in  useless  power  on 
a  shore  of  rock,  and  then  roll  back  again  into  the 
mighty  deep. 

I  leaned  over  the  palisades,  sunk  deep  in  revery 
of  home,  recalling  one  by  one  the  strange  incidents  of 
the  last  month  that  had  so  curiously  conspired  to  cause 
a  total  upheaval  of  my  life;  and  for  the  moment  I 
grew  oblivious  of  my  surroundings.  A  mere  lad, 
knowing  little  of  himself  and  less  of  life,  had  ridden 

239 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

westward  from  the  Maumee;  a  man,  in  thought  and 
character,  leaned  now  over  that  beleaguered  stockade 
of  Dearborn. 

I  was  recalled  to  actualities  by  a  light  touch  on 
the  sleeve  of  my  shirt,  and  a  half-laughing,  half-petu 
lant  voice  at  my  elbow. 

"  Well,  Master  Laggard !  do  I  not  show  you  great 
honor  in  thus  seeking  you  out,  after  your  avoidance 
of  me  all  these  hours?  " 

I  glanced  aside  into  the  fair  face  and  questioning 
eyes,  noting  at  the  same  time  that  De  Croix  stood  only 
a  step  beyond  her  in  the  shadows. 

"  I  have  been  very  busy,  Mademoiselle,"  I  tried 
to  explain ;  "  it  has  been  a  time  when  every  strong 
hand  was  needed." 

"  Fudge !  "  was  the  indignant  rejoinder.  "  Did  I 
not  perceive  you  loitering  more  than  once  to-night,  — 
though  each  time  I  drew  near,  hopeful  of  a  word  of 
greeting,  it  was  to  behold  you  disappear  as  if  by 
magic?  Do  I  flatter  you  by  thus  showing  my  interest? 
Yet  'twas  only  that  I  might  have  explanation,  that 
I  sought  you  thus.  Come,  confess  that  you  feared  my 
just  resentment  for  going  forth  on  so  perilous  a  trip 
without  telling  me  of  your  plans." 

"  'T  was  not  altogether  that,"  I  answered,  for  dis 
sembling  was  never  an  easy  task  for  me,  "  as  I  only  did 
what  I  believed  would  most  please  you.  Nor  have  I 
anything  to  regret  in  my  action,  now  that  we  have 

240 


THE    DEATH-SHADOW    OF   THE    MIAMIS 

thus  gained  the  pledge  of  the  Pottawattomies  for  pro 
tection  upon  the  march." 

She  watched  me  closely  as  I  spoke,  and  I  won 
dered  if  she  realized  ever  so  dimly  the  impulse  of  lov 
ing  service  that  had  inspired  my  deed.  Whether  't  was 
so  or  not,  her  whole  mood  quickly  changed. 

"  I  must  admit  you  are  a  constant  puzzle  to  me, 
John  Wayland,  —  yet  rather  an  interesting  one  withal. 
For  instance,  here  is  Josette,  who  did  assure  me  but 
an  hour  ago  that  your  very  name  was  unknown  to 
her,  although,  if  memory  serves,  you  asserted  only 
yesterday  that  you  were  seeking  her  from  the 
Maumee  country.  Perhaps,  sir,  you  can  explain  the 
contradiction?  " 

"  It  was  not  altogether  as  you  have  stated  it, 
Mademoiselle,"  I  stammered,  confused  by  the  direct 
ness  of  her  attack.  "  I  said  nothing  of  knowing  this 
Josette,  and  you  have  deceived  yourself  in  the  matter. 
I  came  here  seeking  a  young  girl,  't  is  true,  but  found 
no  trace  of  her  until  a  few  hours  ago,  most  curiously, 
in  the  heart  of  that  Indian  camp  yonder." 

"  You  found  her  there?    How  strange!  " 

"  Most  strange  indeed,  Mademoiselle,  especially 
as  she  appeared  to  enjoy  perfect  liberty  among  the 
savages." 

"  You  spoke  with  her?  " 

"  Not  a  word ;  it  was  only  a  glimpse  I  caught  of 
her  in  the  firelight,  and  when  I  sought  to  go  to  her 
16  241 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

the  warriors  interfered  and  forced  me  back.  But  Cap 
tain  Heald,  who  saw  her  at  the  same  time,  assured  me 
't  was  the  one  I  sought." 

"  'T  is  small  wonder,  then,  you  could  stand  here 
at  my  very  side  so  long,  and  yet  see  me  not,  or  remain 
indifferent  to  my  presence,"  she  said,  drawing  slightly 
back.  "  Come,  Captain  de  Croix,  let  us  walk  to  the 
other  corner  of  the  stockade,  and  leave  Master  Way- 
land  to  dream  of  his  mysterious  beauty  undisturbed." 

"  You  misapprehend  me,"  I  cried,  awakened  by 
her  words,  but  more  by  De  Croix's  smile.  "  She  has 
no  such  hold  upon  my  memory  as  that,  for  until  to 
night  I  had  supposed  her  a  mere  child.  I  knew  not 
you  were  upon  the  platform,  believing  the  forms  I  saw 
in  the  gloom  to  be  those  of  the  night-guard.  What 
dark  figure  is  that,  even  now  leaning  over  the  logs 
yonder?  " 

It  was  De  Croix's  deeper  voice  that  made  answer. 

"  'T  is  Captain  Wells ;  and  we  found  him  in  no 
mood  for  conversation.  Seemingly  he  hath  small  faith 
in  the  pledges  of  the  chiefs." 

"  My  own  hope  rests  far  more  upon  our  skill  at 
arms,  Monsieur,"  I  answered  directly ;  "  for  I  have 
known  Indian  treachery  all  my  ^fr.  They  may  keep 
faith  with  u*  co-morrow,  for  John  Kinzie  has  great 
influence  with  them  for  good;  nevertheless,  I  shall 
oil  my  gun  carefully  before  riding  forth." 

It  was  in  his  eyes  to  make  reply;  but  before 
242 


THE    DEATH-SHADOW    OF   THE   MIAMIS 

it  could  come  the  girl  between  us  uttered  a  cry  so 
piercing  that  it  set  us  gazing  where  her  finger  pointed 
out  across  the  lake. 

"  Look  there,  Messieurs !  Did  ever  mortal  be 
hold  so  grewsome  a  sight  before?  What  means  the 
portent?  " 

It  is  before  me  now,  in  each  grim,  uncanny  detail, 
—  though  I  know  well  that  my  pen  will  fail  to  give 
it  fit  description,  or  convey  even  feebly  a  sense  of  the 
overwhelming  dread  of  what  we  saw.  Nature  has 
power  to  paint  what  human  hand  may  never  hope  to 
copy ;  and  though,  as  I  now  know  well,  it  was  no  more 
than  a  strange  commingling  of  cloud  and  moon  in 
atmospheric  illusion,  still  the  effect  was  awe-inspiring 
to  a  degree  difficult  of  realization  within  the  environ 
ments  of  peace  and  safety.  To  us,  it  appeared  as  a 
dreadful  warning,  —  a  mysterious  manifestation  of 
supernatural  power,  chilling  our  blood  with  terror  and 
striking  agony  into  our  souls.  Up  from  the  far  east 
had  rolled  an  immense  black  cloud,  rifted  here  and 
there  by  bars  of  vivid  yellow  as  electric  bolts  tore  it 
asunder.  Moonlight  tipped  its  heavy  edges  with  a  pale 
spectral  gleam;  and  as  it  swiftly  rose  higher  and 
higher  into  the  sky,  blotting  out  the  stars,  it  seemed 
to  dominate  the  entire  expanse,  hovering  over  us  men 
acingly,  and  assuming  the  shape  of  some  gigantic 
monster,  with  leering  face  and  cruel  mouth,  bending 
forward  as  if  to  smite  us  with  huge  uplifted  hand. 

243 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

Perchance  our  tensioned  nerves  may  have  exaggerated 
the  resemblance,  but  nothing  more  horribly  real  have 
my  eyes  ever  beheld. 

For  a  moment  I  cowered,  like  a  nerveless  craven, 
behind  the  logs,  gazing  up  at  that  awful  apparition, 
that  mocking  devil's-face,  as  a  man  fronts  death  in 
some  terrible  and  unexpected  form.  It  seemed  as  if 
the  breath  of  the  creature  must  be  pestilence,  and  that 
it  would  smite  us  gasping  to  earth,  or  draw  us  help 
lessly  struggling  within  its  merciless  clutch.  A  prayer 
trembled  on  my  lips,  but  remained  unuttered,  for  I 
could  only  stare  upward  at  the  mighty,  crawling  thing 
now  overshadowing  us,  my  arms  uplifted  in  impotent 
effort  to  avert  the  crushing  blow. 

I  could  hear  the  girl  sob  where  she  had  sunk  upon 
the  platform,  and  caught  one  glimpse  of  De  Croix, 
his  face  yellow  in  the  weird  glare  as  he  stared  in 
speechless  terror  out  over  the  water,  his  hands  clutch 
ing  the  palisades.  It  was  Captain  Wells,  who  had 
been  standing  near  us,  who  first  found  voice. 

"Tis  the  Death-Shadow  of  the  Miamis!"  he 
cried,  in  choked  accents,  striding  toward  us  along  the 
narrow  plank,  and  pointing  eastward.  "  I  knew  it 
must  come,  for  our  doom  is  sealed." 

What  centuries  of  Indian  superstition  rested  be 
hind  the  fateful  utterance,  I  know  not;  but  facing 
that  horrible  spectre  as  we  did,  his  words  held  me  in 
speechless  awe.  In  the  blood  of  us  all  such  terrors 

244 


THE    DEATH-SHADOW    OF    THE    MIAMIS 

linger  to  unman  the  bravest ;  and  for  the  moment  such 
fright  and  panic  swept  me  as  I  have  never  known 
before  or  since.  I,  who  have  laughed  at  death  even 
in  the  hour  of  torture,  sank  in  deadly  agony  before 
that  mystery  of  light  and  shadow,  as  if  it  indeed  fore 
shadowed  the  wrath  of  the  Great  Spirit. 

The  sobs  of  Mademoiselle  recalled  me  somewhat 
to  myself,  and  led  me  to  forget  my  own  terror  that 
I  might  help  to  relieve  hers. 

"  I  beg  you,  fear  not,"  I  urged,  though  my  voice 
trembled  and  my  lips  were  dry.  "  Come,  Mademoi 
selle,"  and  I  found  her  hand  and  clasped  it,  feeling  the 
touch  a  positive  relief  to  my  unstrung  nerves,  "  look 
up  and  see!  the  cloud  is  even  now  breaking  asunder, 
and  has  already  lost  much  of  its  form  of  terror.  Mind 
not  the  words  of  Captain  Wells;  he  has  been  raised 
among  the  Indians,  and  drunk  in  their  superstitions. 
De  Croix,  arouse  yourself,  and  help  me  to  bring 
courage  to  this  girl." 

He  drew  back  from  his  grip  on  the  palisades,  as 
if,  by  sheer  power  of  will,  he  forced  his  fascinated  eyes 
from  the  cloud-bank,  shivering  like  a  man  with  an 
ague  fit. 

" Sacrel  did  ever  human  eyes  behold  so  foul  a 
thing ! "  he  cried,  his  voice  shaking,  his  hand  shading 
his  face.  "  'T  will  haunt  me  till  the  hour  I  die." 

"Bah!  'Twill  all  be  forgotten  with  return  of 
daylight,"  I  was  quick  to  reply;  for  had  found  relief 

245 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

in  action,  and  could  perceive  already  that  the  clouds 
were  becoming  shapeless  and  drifting  rapidly  south 
ward  in  a  great  billowy  mass.  "  Do  not  stand  there 
moping  like  a  day-blind  owl,  but  aid  me  to  make  Ma 
demoiselle  see  the  foolishness  of  her  fears." 

The  sting  of  these  words  moved  him  more  than 
a  blow  would  have  done;  but  as  he  knelt  beside  her, 
I  noted  there  was  little  of  the  old  reckless  ring  in  his 
voice. 

"  'T  is  indeed  true,  Toinette,  —  't  was  but  a  cloud, 
and  has  already  greatly  changed  in  aspect.  'T  will  be 
no  more  than  cause  for  laughter  when  the  sun  gilds 
the  plain,  and  will  form  a  rare  tale  to  tell  to  the  gal 
lants  at  Montreal.  Yet,  Saint  Guise !  't  was  grewsome 
enough,  and  my  knees  quake  still  from  the  terror  of 
the  thing." 

Mademoiselle  was  as  brave  and  cool-headed  a  girl 
as  ever  I  knew;  but  so  thoroughly  had  she  been  un 
nerved  by  this  dreadful  happening,  that  it  was  only 
after  the  most  persistent  urging  on  our  part  that  she 
consented  to  be  led  below.  There,  at  the  foot  of  the 
ladder,  I  stepped  aside  to  permit  De  Croix  to  walk  with 
her  across  the  parade;  but  she  would  not  go  without 
a  word  of  parting. 

"  Do  not  think  me  weak  and  silly,"  she  implored, 
her  face,  still  white  from  the  terror,  upturned  to  me 
in  the  moonlight.  "  It  was  so  spectral  and  ghastly 
that  I  gave  way  to  sudden  fear." 

246 


THE    DEATH-SHADOW    OF   THE    MIAMIS 

"  You  need  no  excuse,"  I  hastened  to  assure  her. 
"  When  the  thing  frightened  De  Croix  and  me,  and 
even  set  so  old  a  soldier  as  Captain  Wells  to  raving, 
it  was  no  wonder  it  unnerved  a  girl,  however  brave 
she  might  prove  in  the  presence  of  real  danger.  But 
you  can  sleep  now,  convinced  it  was  naught  but  a 
floating  cloud." 

She  smiled  at  me  over  her  shoulder,  and  I  watched 
the  pair  with  jealous  eyes  until  they  disappeared.  I 
noticed  Captain  Wells  standing  beside  me. 

"  You  thought  I  raved  up  yonder,"  he  said  gravely ; 
"  to-morrow  will  prove  that  my  interpretation  of  the 
vision  was  correct." 

"  You  believe  it  a  prophecy  of  evil?  " 

"  It  was  the  warning  of  the  Great  Spirit  —  the 
Death-Shadow  of  the  Miamis.  Never  has  it  appeared 
to  men  of  our  tribe  except  on  the  eve  of  great  disaster, 
the  forerunner  of  grave  tragedy.  We  ride  forth  from 
these  gates  to  death." 

It  was  plain  that  no  amount  of  reasoning  could 
change  his  Indian  superstition ;  and  with  a  word  more 
of  expostulation  I  left  him  standing  there,  and  sought 
a  place  where  I  might  lie  down.  Already  the  numbing 
sensation  of  supernatural  fear  had  left  me,  for  in  the 
breaking  up  of  that  odd-formed  cloud  I  realized  its 
cause;  and  now  the  physical  fatigue  I  felt  overmas 
tered  all  else.  I  found  a  quiet  corner,  and,  with  a 
saddle  for  a  pillow,  was  soon  fast  asleep. 

247 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

THE    DAY   OF    DOOM 

\IFTEENTH  August,  1812.  — 
My  hand  trembles  and  my 
Jpen  halts  as  I  write  the 
words;  for  the  memory  of 
those  tragic  hours,  far  dis 
tant  as  they  are  now,  over 
masters  me,  and  I  see  once 
again  the  faces  of  the  dead, 
the  mutilated  forms,  the  dis 
figured  features  of  the  hapless  victims  of  savage 
treachery.  Were  I  writing  romance  merely,  I  might 
hide  much  of  detail  behind  the  veil  of  silence ;  but  I  am 
penning  history,  and,  black  as  the  record  is,  I  can  only 
give  it  with  strict  adherence  to  truth.  I  dread  the 
effort  to  recall  once  more  the  sad  incidents  of  that 
scene  of  carnage,  lest  I  fail  to  picture  it  aright;  but 
I  can  tell,  and  that  poorly,  only  of  what  I  saw  within 
the  narrowed  vista  of  my  personal  experience,  where 
the  fate  of  the  day  found  me.  Out  of  the  vortex  of 
so  fierce  and  sudden  a  struggle,  the  individual,  battling 

248 


THE   DAY    OF    DOOM 

madly  for  his  own  life,  catches  but  hasty  and  confused 
glimpses  of  what  others  may  do  about  him  or  in  other 
portions  of  the  field;  and  there  has  been  much  re 
corded  in  what  men  call  the  history  of  that  day's  battle, 
about  which  I  know  nothing.  Nor  shall  I  attempt  to 
tell  much  more  than  the  simple  story  of  what  befell 
me  and  those  who  faced  the  danger  close  at  my  side. 

In  spite  of  the  early  bustle  around  me,  incident 
to  the  preparations  for  departure,  I  slept  late,  stupefied 
by  intense  fatigue.  The  sun  was  already  high,  paint 
ing  with  gold  the  interior  of  the  western  wall  of  the 
stockade,  when  some  unusual  disturbance  aroused  me, 
so  that  I  sat  up  and  looked  about,  scarce  realizing  for 
the  moment  where  I  was.  The  parade  was  alive  with 
moving  figures;  and  I  instantly  marked  the  cheery 
look  on  the  faces  of  those  nearest  me,  as  if  the  entire 
garrison  rejoiced  that  the  hour  for  departure  had  at 
last  arrived.  The  northern  half  of  the  little  open  space 
was  filled  with  loaded  wagons  of  every  description, 
to  which  horses,  mules,  and  even  oxen,  were  being 
rapidly  hitched;  while  women  and  children  were 
clambering  in  over  the  wheels,  perching  themselves 
upon  the  heaps  of  camp  accoutrements,  and  rolling  up 
the  canvas  coverings  in  order  that  they  might  the 
better  see  out  and  feel  the  soft  refreshment  of  the 
morning  air. 

The  officers  of  the  post  were  moving  here  and 
there  among  the  throng  of  workers,  grave  of  face,  yet 

249 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

making  no  effort  to  curb  the  unusual  gaiety  of  the  en 
listed  men.  For  the  time,  all  reins  of  discipline  seemed 
relaxed.  The  few  settlers  and  plainsmen  who  had 
gathered  within  the  Fort  for  protection  looked  on 
stolidly,  either  lying  in  the  shade  of  the  log  wall  or 
lounging  beside  their  horses  already  equipped  for  the 
trail ;  while  the  Miamis  were  gathered  restlessly  about 
their  breakfast  fires,  their  faces  unexpressive  of  emo 
tion,  as  usual,  although  many  among  them  had  black 
ened  their  cheeks  in  expectation  of  disaster. 

Evidently  the  hour  fixed  upon  for  our  final  deser 
tion  of  Fort  Dearborn  was  close  at  hand;  and  I  hast 
ened  to  seek  opportunity  for  a  bath  and  breakfast.  I 
do  not  recall  now,  looking  back  after  all  these  years 
upon  the  events  of  that  day,  any  dreading  of  the  future, 
or  serious  thought  of  the  coming  ordeal.  The  bustle 
of  excitement  about  me,  the  high  spirits  of  the  men, 
were  like  a  tonic;  and  I  remembered  only  that  we 
were  east-bound  once  more,  and  my  chief  concern  was 
to  be  ready  to  ride  out  promptly  with  the  column. 

It  could  not  have  been  far  from  nine  o'clock  when 
every  preparation  was  completed,  and  the  echoing 
bugle  called  the  laggards  from  their  quarters  into  the 
open  parade.  The  officers,  already  mounted,  rode 
about  quietly,  assigning  each  driver  and  wagon  to  po 
sition  in  the  marching  column,  and  carefully  mustering 
the  troops.  The  many  sick  of  the  garrison  were 
brought  forth  from  the  barracks  in  their  blankets,  and 

250 


THE   DAY    OF    DOOM 

gently  lifted  to  places  beside  the  women  and  children 
in  the  loaded  wagons ;  while  the  men  fit  for  active  duty 
fell  in  promptly  along  the  southern  wall,  the  right  of 
their  slender  column  resting  opposite  the  barred  en 
trance.  I  was  assigned  to  ride  with  the  rear-guard 
beside  the  wagons,  in  company  with  the  few  settlers 
and  fifteen  of  the  Miamis  under  command  of  Sergeant 
Jordan.  Captains  Heald  and  Wells,  the  latter  with 
face  blackened  so  that  at  first  glance  I  scarcely  recog 
nized  him,  took  position  at  the  head  of  the  waiting 
column  in  front  of  the  closed  gates,  and  they  sat  there 
on  their  horses,  facing  us,  and  watching  anxiously  our 
rather  slow  formation. 

John  Kinzie  joined  them,  his  features  grave  and 
careworn,  a  long  rifle  in  his  hands;  while  the  ladies 
of  the  garrison,  plainly  dressed  for  the  long  and  hard 
journey,  came  forth  from  their  several  quarters  and 
were  assisted  to  mount  the  horses  reserved  for  them. 
De  Croix  accompanied  Mademoiselle,  attired  as  for  a 
gay  pleasure-ride  in  the  park,  and  gave  her  his  gloved 
hand  to  step  from  into  the  saddle,  with  all  the  gallantry 
he  might  have  shown  a  queen.  I  knew  this  was  no 
boy's  play  before  us  now;  and,  crushing  back  my 
natural  diffidence,  I  spurred  my  horse  boldly  forward 
until  we  ranged  up  beside  her,  even  venturing  to  un 
cover  in  polite  salute. 

Never  did  I  see  her  look  fairer  than  beneath  the 
shade  of  the  wide-brimmed  hat  she  had  donned  to  keep 

251 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

the  hot  sun  from  her  clear  cheeks;  nor  was  there  the 
slightest  vestige  of  last  night's  terror  lurking  in  the 
laughing  eyes  that  flashed  me  greeting. 

"  I  surely  know  of  one  sad  heart  amid  this  gay 
company,"  she  exclaimed,  "  for  while  we  rejoice  at 
being  once  more  bound  for  civilization,  Master  Way- 
land  looks  most  truly  mournful ;  doubtless  his  thought 
is  with  her  who  has  turned  Indian  for  a  time." 

Her  careless  bantering  tone  nettled  me ;  but  I  was 
quick  enough  to  answer,  having  no  wish  to  awaken 
her  fears  as  to  the  safety  of  our  journey. 

"  'T  is  true,  Mademoiselle.  I  dislike  greatly  to 
leave  in  peril  one  I  have  journeyed  so  far  to  seek ;  nor 
can  I  banish  from  my  mind  the  thought  that  perhaps 
I  am  failing  in  my  duty  toward  her.  Yet  surely  you 
have  small  cause  for  complaint,  as  I  have,  instead, 
deliberately  chosen  to  ride  here  at  your  side,  in  order 
that  I  may  be  near  to  defend  you  should  occasion  arise, 
—  provided  always  that  my  presence  shall  meet  your 
wishes  and  approval." 

She  bowed  as  best  she  could  in  her  high-peaked 
saddle,  shooting  a  mischievous  glance  from  me  to 
the  unconcerned  and  self-satisfied  face  of  the  French 
man. 

"  I  am  indeed  most  gratified  and  happy,  Mon 
sieur,  thus  to  feel  myself  the  object  of  such  devotion ; 
but  I  greatly  fear  you  will  prove  but  a  poor  companion 
on  the  journey  if  you  wear  so  glum  a  look.  Captain 

252 


THE   DAY   OF   DOOM 

de  Croix  is  full  of  wit  and  good-humor  this  morning, 
and  has  already  cheered  me  greatly  with  reminiscences 
of  happier  days." 

"  Indeed?  "  I  said,  looking  at  the  fellow  curiously. 
"  He  has  quickly  forgotten  the  baleful  portent  of  last 
night.  I  thought  the  daylight  would  yield  him  new 
heart." 

"  And  why  not?  'T  was  but  a  cloud,  as  all  of  us 
know  now,  —  though  I  confess  it  terrified  me  greatly 
at  the  time.  You  yourself  seem  not  even  yet  to  have 
wholly  shaken  off  its  terror." 

"  'T  is  not  the  supernatural  that  so  troubles  me," 
I  rejoined.  "  As  you  may  perceive  yonder,  Captain 
Wells  rides  forth  with  blackened  face  to  what  he 
deems  to  be  certain  death.  I  acknowledge,  Mademoi 
selle,  that  I  look  forward  to  a  serious  clash  of  arms 
before  we  are  rid  of  the  redskins,  in  spite  of  their 
pledges;  and  shall  therefore  keep  close  beside  you, 
hopeful  that  my  arm  may  show  you  better  service  than 
my  tongue  before  nightfall." 

Her  eyes  had  grown  grave  as  she  listened;  for 
I  spoke  with  soberness,  and  there  crept  into  them  a 
look  that  thrilled  me.  Before  either  could  speak  again, 
Ensign  Ronan  rode  up  beside  me. 

"  Wayland,"  he  questioned  anxiously,  "  what  is 
this  I  hear  about  a  strange  portent  in  the  eastern  sky 
last  night?  Saw  you  anything  terrifying  there?  " 

"  'T  was  no  more  serious  than  a  cloud  which 
253 


chanced  to  assume  the  form  of  a  monster,  and  its 
aspect  was  most  terrifying  until  we  understood  the 
nature  of  its  formation.  Then  it  became  merely  an 
odd  memory  to  weave  a  tale  about.  Mademoiselle 
here  saw  it,  and  remains  in  most  excellent  spirits 
nevertheless." 

He  lifted  his  hat  to  her,  and  stared  hard  at  De 
Croix,  who  barely  nodded  to  his  greeting. 

"  By  Heavens !  "  he  exclaimed,  as  if  much  relieved, 
"  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  Nature  had  conspired  with  those 
red  demons  yonder  to  sap  our  courage,  when  first  I 
heard  the  rumor.  I  am  so  convinced  that  there  is 
trouble  afoot,  that  my  nerves  are  all  a-tingle  at  such 
mystery." 

"  Are  the  savages  gathering  without?  " 

"  Ay !  they  are  in  mass  of  hundreds,  awaiting  us 
at  the  foot  of  the  mound,  and  have  been  since  day 
break.  See!  the  sentries  are  being  called  down,  and 
the  men  are  at  the  gate  levers.  I  must  be  back  at  my 
post." 

He  held  out  his  hand,  and  I  clasped  it  warmly, 
feeling  my  heart  go  out  instantly  to  the  brave,  impet 
uous  lad. 

"  You  ride  this  day  with  the  rear-guard,"  he  said, 
lingering  as  if  loath  to  go,  "  and  my  duty  lies  with  the 
van.  We  may  not  chance  to  meet  again,  but  the  God 
we  spoke  about  together  last  night  will  strengthen  our 
hearts  to  meet  their  duty.  It  matters  not  where  men 

254 


THE   DAY    OF    DOOM 

die,  but  how.  Good-bye,  Mademoiselle!  Captain  de 
Croix,  I  wish  you  a  most  pleasant  journey." 

With  doffed  hat,  he  struck  spurs  into  his  nettle- 
some  horse,  and  was  gone ;  while  the  ringing  notes  of 
the  bugle  called  the  waiting  column  to  attention. 

I  watched  with  deepening  interest  all  that  was 
taking  place  before  me.  The  heavy  log-gates  were 
unbarred,  swung  slowly  inward,  and  left  unguarded. 
Captain  Heald  uttered  a  single  stern  word  of  com 
mand,  and  Captain  Wells,  with  a  squad  of  his  Miamis 
pressing  hard  at  his  horse's  heels,  rode  slowly  through 
the  opening  out  into  the  flood  of  sunshine.  Captain 
Heald  and  Mr.  Kinzie,  side  by  side,  with  Mrs.  Heald 
mounted  upon  a  spirited  bay  horse  a  yard  in  their  rear, 
followed  close;  and  then  to  Lieutenant  Helm's  grave 
order  the  sturdy  column  of  infantrymen,  heavily 
equipped  and  marching  in  column  of  fours,  swept  in 
solemn  curve  about  the  post  of  the  gate,  and  filed  out 
through  the  narrow  entrance.  The  regular  tramp- 
tramp,  the  evident  discipline,  and  the  confident  look 
of  the  men,  impressed  me.  While  I  was  watching 
them,  the  small  garrison  band  began  suddenly  to  play, 
and  the  smiling  soldier  faces  clouded  as  they  glanced 
around  in  questioning  surprise. 

"Saint  Guise!"  ejaculated  De  Croix,  uneasily; 
"it  is  the  Dead  March!" 

I  marked  the  sudden  look  of  terrified  astonishment 
in  Mademoiselle's  eyes,  and  dropped  my  hand  upon 

255 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

hers  where  it  rested  against  the  saddle-pommel.  En 
sign  Ronan  spurred  swiftly  back  down  the  column, 
with  an  angry  face,  and  hushed  the  ill  sound  by  a 
sharp  order. 

"  Another  tune,  you  fool,  or  none  at  all !  "  he  said, 
peremptorily.  "  The  foul  fiend  himself  must  have 
assumed  charge  of  our  march  to-day." 

As  the  column  marched  away,  the  groaning 
wagons  one  by  one  fell  into  line  behind  it,  until  at  last 
our  own  turn  came,  and  De  Croix  and  I,  each  with 
a  hand  upon  the  bridle-rein  of  Mademoiselle's  spirited 
horse,  rode  between  the  gate-posts  out  to  where  we 
had  full  view  of  that  stirring  scene  below. 

It  was  a  fair,  bright  morning,  with  hardly  so  much 
as  a  fleecy  white  cloud  in  all  the  expanse  of  sky ;  glo 
rious  sunlight  was  flashing  its  prismatic  colors  over 
a  lake  surface  barely  ruffled  by  the  faintest  breeze. 
Never  did  Nature  smile  more  brightly  back  into  my 
eyes  than  then,  as  I  gazed  out  over  the  broad  plain 
where  the  glow  of  the  summer  reflected  back  in  shim 
mering  waves  from  the  tawny  prairie  and  glittering 
sand.  With  all  its  desolation,  it  was  a  picture  to  be 
treasured  long;  nor  has  a  single  detail  of  it  ever  left 
my  memory. 

How  vast  the  distances  appeared  through  that 
clear,  sun-illumined  atmosphere,  and  how  pronounced 
and  distinctive  were  the  varied  colors  spread  to  the 
full  vista  of  the  eye,  contrasts  of  shine  and  shadow 

256 


THE   DAY   OF   DOOM 

no  human  brush,  however  daring,  would  venture 
to  depict  on  canvas.  A  primitive  land  this,  ideal 
ized  by  distance,  vast  in  its  wide,  sweeping  plains, 
its  boundless  sea,  its  leagues  of  glistening  sand, 
and,  bending  over  all,  the  deepest,  darkest  arch 
of  blue  that  ever  mirrored  so  fair  a  picture  of  the 
wilderness. 

Scattered  groups  of  cottonwood  trees,  the  irregu 
lar  mounds  and  ridges  of  sand,  the  silvery  ribbon  of 
river,  merely  emphasized  the  whole,  and  gave  new 
meaning  to  what  might  else  have  been  but  sheer  desert 
waste.  I  knew  little  then  of  what  other  years  had 
seen  within  these  solitudes  and  within  the  circle  of  my 
view;  yet  scraps  of  border  legend  came  floating  back 
into  memory,  until  I  recalled  the  name  of  many  an  old- 
time  adventurer,  —  La  Salle,  Joliet,  Marquette  the 
Jesuit,  —  who  must  have  camped  beside  that  very 
stream  out  yonder. 

The  column  had  halted  as  our  last  laggards  cleared 
the  gate;  and  for  a  moment  we  rested  in  silence  upon 
the  side  of  the  slope,  while  the  long  line  was  being 
re-arranged  for  travel.  The  Indians,  in  seemingly  dis 
organized  masses,  were  already  enveloping  the  head 
of  the  column  with  noisy  clamor,  and  Wells  was  hav 
ing  difficulty  in  holding  his  Miami  scouts  to  their 
proper  position.  A  few  scattered  and  skulking  sav 
ages,  —  chiefly  squaws,  I  thought  at  the  time,  —  were 
stealthily  edging  their  way  up  the  slope  of  the  slight 

17  257 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

rise,  eager  to  begin  the  spoliation  of  the  Fort  as  soon 
as  we  had  deserted  it. 

Wild  and  turbulent  as  was  the  scene,  I  perceived 
no  alarming  symptoms  of  hostility,  and  turned  toward 
Mademoiselle  with  lighter  heart.  Her  dark  eyes  were 
full  of  suppressed  merriment  as  they  encountered  mine. 

"  I  thought  you  would  sit  there  and  dream  all 
day,"  she  said  pleasantly;  "and  I  hardly  have  the 
heart  to  blame  you.  'T  is  indeed  a  fair  scene,  and  one 
I  almost  regret  leaving,  now  that  the  time  to  do  so  has 
come.  Never  before  has  its  rare  beauty  so  strongly 
appealed  to  me." 

"  'T  is  the  great  distance  outspread  yonder  which 
renders  all  so  soft  to  the  eye,"  I  answered,  glad  to 
reflect  her  mood ;  "  yet  Captain  de  Croix  and  I  know 
well  't  is  far  less  pleasant  travelling  over  than  to  look 
at  here.  We  think  of  the  swamps,  the  forests,  the 
leagues  of  sand  and  the  swift  rivers  which  will  hinder 
our  progress." 

"  I  hardly  imagine,"  she  murmured  softly,  "  that 
Captain  de  Croix  is  guilty  of  wasting  precious  time  in 
reflection  upon  aught  so  trivial  this  morning.  He  has 
been  conversing  with  me  upon  the  proper  cut  of  his 
waistcoat,  and  I  am  sure  he  is  too  deeply  engrossed 
in  that  subject  to  give  heed  to  other  things." 

I  glanced  at  him  and  smiled  as  my  heart  glowed 
to  her  gentle  sarcasm,  for  surely  never  did  a  more 
incongruous  figure  take  saddle  on  a  western  trail.  By 

258 


THE    DAY    OF    DOOM 

what  code  of  fashion  he  may  have  dressed,  I  know 
not;  but  from  his  slender-pointed  bronze  shoes  to  his 
beribboned  hat  he  was  still  the  dandy  of  the  boule 
vards,  his  dark  mustaches  curled  upward  till  their  tips 
nearly  touched  his  ears,  and  a  delicately  carved  riding- 
whip  swinging  idly  at  his  wrist.  He  seemed  to  have 
already  exhausted  his  powers  of  conversation,  for  he 
remained  oblivious  of  our  presence,  fumbling  with  one 
yellow-gloved  hand  in  the  recesses  of  a  saddle-bag. 

"  By  Saint  Denis,  Sam !  "  he  exclaimed,  angrily, 
to  his  black  satellite,  "  I  can  find  nothing  of  the 
powder-puff,  or  the  bag  of  essence!  Parbleu!  if  they 
have  been  left  behind  you  will  go  back  after  them, 
though  every  Indian  in  this  Illinois  country  stand 
between.  Come,  you  imp  of  darkness,  know  you  aught 
of  these?" 

"  Dey  am  wid  de  pack-hoss,  Massa  de  Croix,"  was 
the  oily  answer.  "  I  done  s'posed  you  would  n't  need 
'em  till  we  got  thar." 

"  Need  them !  Little  you  know  the  requirements 
of  a  gentleman!  Saint  Guise!  Why,  I  shall  want 
them  both  this  very  day !  Ride  you  forward  there,  and 
see  if  they  cannot  be  picked  out  from  among  the  other 
things." 

"  See,  Monsieur !  "  cried  Mademoiselle  suddenly, 
one  hand  pressing  my  arm,  while  she  pointed  eagerly 
with  the  other,  "there  goes  the  boat  with  Mistress 
Kinzie  and  her  children !  That  must  be  Josette  in  the 

259 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

bow,  with  the  gay  streamer  about  her  hat.  She  did 
wish  so  to  ride  with  us,  but  Mr.  Kinzie  would  not 
permit  it." 

The  boat  had  but  just  cleared  the  river  mouth, 
and  was  working  off-shore,  with  half  a  dozen  Indians 
laboring  at  the  oars. 

"  Yet  Josette  has  by  far  the  easiest  passage,  as  we 
shall  learn  before  night,"  said  I,  watching  their  prog 
ress  curiously.  "  I  imagine  you  will  soon  be  wishing 
you  were  with  them." 

"  Never,  Master  Wayland ! "  she  cried,  with  a 
little  shudder,  and  quick  uplifting  of  hands  to  her  face 
as  if  to  shut  out  the  sight.  "  Memory  of  the  hours 
when  I  was  last  on  the  lake  is  still  too  vivid.  I  have 
grown  to  dread  the  water  as  if  it  were  an  evil  spirit. 
See!  the  column  resumes  its  march,  and  the  savages 
are  moving  beside  us  as  might  a  guard  of  honor." 

It  was  as  she  had  said.  The  long,  hard  journey 
had  begun;  and  slowly,  like  some  great  snake  torpid 
with  a  winter's  sleep,  the  crawling  column  drew  for 
ward.  We  at  the  rear  rode  down  the  incline  and  out 
upon  the  level  plain,  every  step  an  unconscious  ad 
vance  toward  battle  and  death. 


260 


CHAPTER   XXV 


IN   THE  JAWS   OF   THE   TIGER 


E  chatted  carelessly  about 
many  things,  as  we  rode 
slowly  onward,  our  un- 
guided  horses  following 
those  in  advance  along  the 
well-marked  trail  close  be 
side  the  water  along  the 
sandy  beach.  Mademoiselle 
was  full  of  life  and  bubbling 
over  with  good-humor ;  while  De  Croix,  having  found 
the  essentials  of  his  toilet  safe,  grew  witty  and  light 
of  speech,  even  interesting  me  now  and  then  in  the  idle 
words  that  floated  to  my  ears,  —  for  he  managed  to 
monopolize  the  attention  of  the  young  girl  so  thor 
oughly  that  after  a  little  time  I  sat  silent  in  my  saddle, 
scarce  adding  a  word  to  their  gay  tilt,  my  eyes  and 
thought  upon  the  changing  scene  ahead. 

I  know  not  why,  as  I  reflect  calmly  upon  the 
incidents  of  that  morning,  I  should  have  grown  so 
confident  that  the  savages  meant  us  fair ;  yet  this  feel- 

261 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

ing  steadily  took  possession  of  me,  and  I  even  began  to 
regret  that  I  had  not  stayed  behind  in  quest  of  her 
for  whom  I  had  come  so  far.  Surely  it  was  hopeless 
for  me  to  dangle  longer  beside  Mademoiselle,  for  De 
Croix  knew  so  well  the  little  ins  and  outs  of  social 
intercourse  that  I  was  like  a  child  for  his  play.  More 
over,  it  was  clear  enough  that  the  girl  liked  him,  or 
he  would  never  presume  so  to  monopolize  her  atten 
tion.  That  she  saw  through  much  of  his  vain  pretence, 
was  indeed  probable;  her  words  had  conveyed  this 
to  me.  Nevertheless,  it  was  plain  she  found  him  enter 
taining;  he  was  like  a  glittering  jewel  in  that  rough 
wilderness,  and  I  was  too  dull  of  brain  and  narrow  of 
experience  to  hope  for  success  against  him  in  a  strug 
gle  for  the  favor  of  a  girl  so  fair  and  gay  as  this 
Toinette. 

I  thought  the  matter  all  out  as  I  rode  on  through 
the  sunlight,  my  eyes  upon  the  painted  savages  who 
trooped  along  upon  our  right  in  such  stolid  silence 
and  seeming  indifference,  my  ears  open  to  the  light 
badinage  and  idle  compliments  of  my  two  companions. 
Yes,  it  would  be  better  so.  When  the  Indians  left  the 
column  at  the  head  of  the  lake,  I  would  invent  some 
excuse  that  might  allow  me  to  accompany  them  on 
their  return,  and  I  would  remain  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  Fort  until  Elsa  Matherson  had  been  found. 

Just  in  front  of  us,  a  large  army  wain  struggled 
along  through  the  yielding  sand,  drawn  by  a  yoke  of 

262 


IN   THE   JAWS    OF   THE   TIGER 

lumbering  oxen.  The  heavy  canvas  cover  had  been 
pushed  high  up  in  front,  and  I  could  see  a  number  of 
women  and  children  seated  upon  the  bedding  piled 
within,  and  looking  with  curious  interest  at  the  stream 
of  Indians  plodding  moodily  beside  the  wheels.  Some 
of  the  little  tots'  faces  captivated  me  with  their  ex 
pression  of  wide-eyed  wonder,  and  I  rode  forward  to 
speak  with  them;  for  love  of  children  is  always  in 
my  heart. 

As  I  turned  my  horse  to  draw  back  beside  Made 
moiselle,  my  eyes  rested  upon  the  stockade  of  the  old 
Fort,  now  some  little  distance  in  our  rear ;  and  to  my 
surprise  it  already  swarmed  with  savages.  Not  less 
than  five  hundred  Indians,  —  warriors,  all  of  them,  and 
well  armed,  —  tramped  as  guards  beside  our  long  and 
scattered  column,  yet  hundreds  of  others  were  even 
now  overrunning  the  mound  and  pouring  in  at  the 
Fort  gates,  eager  for  plunder.  I  could  hear  their 
shouting,  their  fierce  yells  of  exultation,  while  the 
grim  and  silent  fellows  who  accompanied  us  never  so 
much  as  glanced  around,  although  I  caught  here  and 
there  the  glint  of  a  cruel,  crafty  eye.  The  sight  made 
me  wonder;  and  I  swung  my  long  rifle  out  from  the 
straps  at  my  back  down  across  the  pommel  of  my 
saddle,  more  ready  to  my  hand. 

The  trail  we  had  been  following  now  swerved 
nearer  the  lake,  deflected  somewhat  by  a  long  high 
ridge  of  beaten  sand,  separating  the  shore  from  the 

263 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

prairie.  Here  the  two  advancing  lines  of  white  and 
red  diverged,  the  Indians  moving  around  to  the  west 
ern  side  of  the  sand-ridge,  while  Captain  Wells  and  his 
Miami  scouts  continued  their  march  along  the  beach. 
There  was  nothing  about  this  movement  to  awaken 
suspicion  of  treachery,  for  the  beach  at  this  point  had 
narrowed  too  much  for  so  great  a  number  moving 
abreast,  and  it  was  therefore  only  natural  that  our 
allies  should  seek  a  wider  space  for  their  marching, 
knowing  they  could  easily  reunite  with  us  a  mile  or 
so  below,  where  the  beach  broadened  again.  Their 
passing  thus  from  our  sight  was  a  positive  relief;  and 
so  quiet  did  everything  become,  except  for  groaning 
wheels  and  the  heavy  tread  of  horses,  that  Made 
moiselle  glanced  up  in  surprise. 

"  Why,  what  has  become  of  the  Indians? "  she 
questioned.  "  Have  they  already  left  us?" 

I  pointed  to  the  intervening  sand-ridge. 

"  They  move  parallel  with  us,  but  prefer  to  walk 
upon  the  prairie  grass  rather  than  these  beach  pebbles. 
For  my  part,  I  would  willingly  dispense  with  their 
guard  altogether;  for  in  my  judgment  we  are  of 
sufficient  strength  to  defend  ourselves." 

"  Ay,  strong  enough  against  savages,"  interposed 
De  Croix,  his  eyes  upon  the  straggling  line  ahead; 
"  yet  if  by  any  chance  treachery  was  intended,  surely 
I  never  saw  military  formation  less  adapted  for  re 
pelling  sudden  attack.  Mark  how  those  fellows  march 

^264 


IN   THE   JAWS    OF   THE   TIGER 

out  yonder !  —  all  in  a  bunch,  and  with  not  so  much 
as  a  corporal's  guard  to  protect  the  wagons ! " 

I  was  no  soldier  then,  and  knew  little  of  military 
formation;  but  his  criticism  seemed  just,  and  I  ven 
tured  not  upon  answering  it.  Indeed,  at  that  very 
moment  some  confusion  far  in  front,  where  Captain 
Wells  led  his  scouts,  attracted  my  attention.  We 
must  have  been  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  Fort  by 
this  time,  and  I  recalled  to  memory  the  little  group 
of  trees  standing  beside  the  trail  where  we  had  halted 
on  our  journey  westward  to  enjoy  our  earliest  glimpse 
of  Dearborn.  At  first  I  could  make  out  little  of  what 
was  taking  place  ahead;  then  suddenly  I  saw  the 
squad  of  Miamis  break  hastily,  like  a  cloud  swept  by 
a  whirling  wind,  and  the  next  instant  could  clearly 
distinguish  Captain  Wells  riding  swiftly  back  toward 
the  column  of  infantry,  his  head  bare,  and  one  arm 
gesticulating  wildly.  In  a  moment  the  whole  line 
came  to  a  startled  and  wondering  pause. 

"What  is  it?"  questioned  Mademoiselle  anx 
iously,  shading  her  eyes.  "  Have  the  Indians  at 
tacked  us?  " 

"  God  knows ! "  I  exclaimed,  clinching  my  rifle 
firmly.  "  But  it  must  be,  —  look  there !  " 

Wheeling  rapidly  into  line,  as  if  at  command, 
although  we  could  hear  no  sound  of  the  order,  the 
soldiers  poured  one  quick  volley  into  the  sand-ridge 
on  their  right,  and  then,  with  a  cheer  which  floated 

265 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

faintly  back  to  us,  made  a  wild  rush  for  the  summit. 
This  was  all  I  saw  of  the  struggle  in  front,  —  for, 
with  a  cry  of  dismay,  the  Miamis  composing  the  rear 
guard  broke  from  their  posts  beside  the  wagons  and 
came  running  back  past  us  in  a  panic  of  wild  terror. 
I  saw  Sergeant  Jordan  throw  himself  across  their  line 
of  flight,  striking  fiercely  with  his  gun,  and  cursing 
them  for  a  pack  of  cowardly  hounds;  but  he  was 
thrown  helplessly  aside  in  their  blind  rush  for  safety. 

"  Wayland !  De  Croix !  "  he  shouted,  staggering 
to  his  knees,  "  help  me  stop  these  curs,  if  you  would 
save  our  lives !  " 

It  was  a  fool  thing,  yet  in  the  excitement  I  did 
it,  and  De  Croix  was  beside  me.  Two  or  three  of  the 
settlers  on  foot  rallied  with  us,  and  together  we  struck 
so  hard  against  those  cowering  renegades  that  for  the 
moment  we  held  them,  though  their  fear  gave  them 
desperation  difficult  to  withstand.  I  recall  noticing 
De  Croix,  as  he  pressed  his  rearing  horse  into  the 
huddled  mass,  lashing  at  the  faces  of  the  fellows  merci 
lessly  with  his  riding-whip,  as  if  thinking  Mademoi 
selle  would  admire  his  reckless  gallantry. 

A  wild  yell,  with  the  mad  thrill  of  the  war-whoop 
in  it,  suddenly  assailed  our  ears;  the  Miamis  broke 
to  the  left  like  a  flock  of  frightened  birds,  and  my 
startled  glance  revealed  a  horde  of  naked  Indians, 
howling  like  maniacs,  and  with  madly  brandished 
weapons,  pouring  over  the  sand-ridge  not  thirty  feet 

266 


IN   THE   JAWS    OF   THE   TIGER 

away  from  us.  With  a  shout  of  warning,  which  was 
half  a  curse  at  my  own  mad  folly,  I  drove  the  spurs 
deep  into  my  horse's  side  in  a  vain  endeavor  to  fling 
myself  between  them  and  the  girl.  Hardly  had  the 
startled  animal  made  one  quick  plunge,  when  we  were 
locked  in  that  human  avalanche  as  if  gripped  by  a  vise 
of  steel.  A  dozen  dark  hands  grasped  my  bridle  or 
clutched  at  me,  their  swarthy  faces  fierce  with  blood- 
lust,  the  eyes  that  fronted  me  cruel  with  passion  and 
inflamed  by  hate.  I  heard  shots  not  far  away ;  but  we 
were  all  too  closely  jammed  to  do  more  than  fight  in.a 
desperate  hand-to-hand  struggle  with  club  and  knife. 

The  saddle  is  a  poor  place  from  which  to  swing 
a  rifle,  yet  I  stood  high  in  my  wooden  stirrups  and 
struck  madly  at  every  Indian  head  I  saw,  battering 
their  faces  till  from  the  very  horror  of  it  they  gave 
slowly  back.  I  won  a  yard  —  two  yards  —  three,  — 
my  horse  biting  viciously  at  their  naked  flesh,  and 
lashing  out  with  both  fore-feet  like  a  fiend,  while  I 
swept  my  gun-stock  in  a  widening  circle  of  death. 
For  the  moment,  I  dreamed  we  might  drive  them  back ; 
but  then  those  devils  blocked  me,  clinging  to  my, 
horse's  legs  in  their  death  agony,  and  laughing  back 
into  my  face  as  I  struck  them  down. 

Once  I  heard  De  Croix  swearing  in  French  beside 
me,  and  glanced  around  through  the  mad  turmoil 
to  see  him  cutting  and  hacking  with  broken  blade, 
pushing  into  the  midst  of  the  melee  as  if  he  had  real 

267 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

joy  in  the  encounter.  While  I  thus  had  him  in  view, 
a  knife  whistled  through  the  air,  there  was  a  quick 
dazzle  in  the  sunlight,  and  he  reeled  backward  off  his 
horse  and  disappeared  in  the  ruck  below. 

Never  in  a  life  of  fighting  have  I  battled  as  I 
did  then,  feeling  that  I  alone  might  hope  to  reach  her 
side  and  beat  back  these  foul  fiends  till  help  should 
come  to  us.  The  stock  of  my  rifle  shattered  like  glass ; 
but  I  swung  the  iron  barrel  with  what  seemed  to  me 
the  strength  of  twenty  men,  striking,  thrusting,  stab 
bing,  my  teeth  set,  my  eyes  blurring  with  a  mist  of 
blood,  caring  for  nothing  except  to  hit  and  kill.  I 
know  not  now  whether  I  advanced  at  all  in  that  last 
effort,  though  my  horse  trod  on  dead  bodies.  Only 
once  in  those  awful  seconds  did  I  gain  a  glimpse  of 
Mademoiselle  through  the  mist  of  struggle,  the  maze 
of  uplifted  arms  and  striking  steel.  She  had  reined 
her  horse  back  against  a  wheel  of  the  halted  wagon, 
and  with  white  face  and  burning  eyes  was  lashing 
desperately  with  the  loaded  butt  of  her  riding-whip 
at  the  red  hands  which  sought  to  drag  her  from  the 
saddle. 

The  sight  maddened  me,  and  again  my  spurs  were 
driven  into  my  horse's  flanks.  As  he  plunged  forward, 
some  one  from  behind  struck  me  a  crushing  blow 
across  the  back  of  the  head,  and  I  reeled  from  my 
saddle,  a  red  mist  over  my  eyes,  and  went  hurling  face 
downward  upon  the  mass  of  reeling,  tangled  bodies. 

268 


She    had   reined  her   horse  back    against  a  wheel    of  the 
halted    wagon." 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

THE   FIELD   OF   THE   DEAD 


HE  fierce  plunging  of  my 
horse  in  his  death  agony, 
and  his  final  pitching  for 
ward  across  my  prostrate 
body,  were  doubtless  all 
that  saved  my  life.  Yield 
ing  to  their  mad  desire  for 
plunder,  the  savages  scat 
tered  when  I  fell,  and  left 
me  lying  there  for  dead.  I  do  not  think  I  quite  lost 
consciousness  in  those  first  moments,  although  every 
thing  became  blurred  to  my  sight,  and  I  was  im 
prisoned  by  the  weight  above  me  so  that  the  slightest 
effort  to  move  proved  painful ;  indeed,  I  breathed  only 
with  the  greatest  difficulty. 

But  I  both  heard  and  saw,  and  my  mind  was 
intensely  occupied  with  the  rush  of  thought,  the  horror 
of  all  that  was  going  on  about  me.  How  I  wish  I 
might  blot  it  out,  —  forget  forever  the  hellish  deeds 
of  those  dancing  devils  who  made  mock  of  human 
agony  and  laughed  at  tears  and  prayers !  It  was  plain, 

269 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

as  the  wild  cries  of  rejoicing  rose  on  every  side,  that 
the  Indians  had  swept  the  field.  The  distant  sound 
of  firing  ceased,  and  I  could  hear  the  pitiful  cries  of 
women,  the  frightened  shrieks  of  children,  the  shrill 
note  of  intense  agony  wrung  from  tortured  lips.  Close 
beside  me  lay  a  dead  warrior,  his  hideously  painted 
face,  with  its  wide,  glaring,  dead  eyes,  so  fronting  me 
that  I  had  left  only  a  narrow  space  through  which 
to  peer.  Within  that  small  opening  I  saw  murder  done 
until  I  closed  my  eyes  in  shuddering  horror,  crazed 
by  my  own  sense  of  helplessness,  and  feeling  the 
awful  fate  that  must  already  have  befallen  her  I  loved. 
God  knows  I  had  then  no  faintest  wish  to  live; 
nor  did  I  dream  that  I  should  see  the  sun  go  down 
that  day.  Death  was  upon  every  side  of  me,  in  its 
most  dreadful  forms;  and  every  cry  that  reached  my 
ears,  every  sight  that  met  my  eyes,  only  added  to  the 
frightful  reality  of  my  own  helplessness.  The  inert 
weight  of  the  horse  stifled  me  so  that  I  drew  my 
short  breath  almost  in  sobs;  nor  did  I  dare  venture 
upon  the  slightest  attempt  at  release,  hemmed  about 
as  I  was  by  merciless  fiends  now  hideously  drunk  with 
slaughter.  Once  I  heard  a  man  plead  for  mercy, 
shrieking  the  words  forth  as  if  his  intensity  of  agony 
had  robbed  him  of  all  manliness;  I  saw  a  young 
woman  fall  headlong,  the  haft  of  a  tomahawk  cleaving 
open  her  head,  as  a  brawny  red  arm  gripped  her  by 
the  throat;  a  child,  with  long  yellow  hair,  and  face 

270 


THE    FIELD    OF   THE   DEAD 

distorted  by  terror,  ran  past  my  narrow  outlook,  a 
naked  savage  grasping  after  her  scarcely  a  foot  be 
hind.  I  heard  her  wild  scream  of  despair  and  his 
shout  of  triumph  as  he  struck  her  down.  Then  I  lost 
consciousness,  overwhelmed  by  the  multiplying  hor 
rors  of  that  field  of  blood. 

It  is  hard  to  tell  how  long  I  lay  there,  or  by  what 
miracle  of  God's  great  mercy  I  had  escaped  death  and 
mutilation.  It  was  still  day,  the  sun  was  high  in  the 
heaven,  and  the  heat  almost  intolerable,  beating  down 
upon  the  dry  and  glittering  sand.  I  could  distinguish 
no  sound  near  at  hand,  not  even  a  moan  of  any  kind. 
The  human  forms  about  me  were  stiffening  in  death; 
nor  did  any  skulking  Indian  figures  appear  in  sight. 

From  away  to  the  northward  I  could  hear  the 
echo  of  distant  yelling;  and  as  I  lay  there,  every 
faculty  alert,  I  became  more  and  more  convinced  that 
the  savages  who  had  attacked  us  had  withdrawn,  and 
that  I  alone  of  all  that  fated  company  was  preserved, 
through  some  strange  dispensation  of  Providence,  for 
what  might  prove  a  more  terrible  fate  than  any  on 
that  stricken  field.  With  this  thought  there  was  sud 
denly  born  within  me  a  fresh  desire  for  life,  a  mad 
thirsting  after  revenge  on  those  red  demons  whose 
merciless  work  I  had  been  compelled  to  see.  Yet  if 
I  hoped  to  preserve  my  life,  I  must  have  water  and 
air ;  a  single  hour  longer  in  my  present  situation  could 
only  result  in  death.  Fortunately,  such  relief,  now  that 

271 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

I  felt  free  to  exert  myself  and  seek  it,  was  not  so 
difficult  as  it  had  seemed.  The  heavy  horse  rested 
upon  other  bodies  as  well  as  my  own,  so  that,  little  by 
little,  I  succeeded  in  dragging  myself  out  from  beneath 
his  weight,  until  I  was  finally  able  to  lift  my  head  and 
glance  cautiously  about  me. 

I  pause  now  as  I  sit  writing,  my  face  buried  in  my 
hands,  at  the  memory  of  that  dreadful  field  of  death. 
I  cannot  picture  it,  nor  have  I  wish  to  try.  I  took 
one  swift  glimpse  at  the  riven  skulls,  the  mangled 
limbs,  the  mutilated  bodies,  the  upturned  pleading 
faces  white  and  ghastly  in  the  sunlight,  the  women 
and  children  huddled  in  heaps  of  slain,  the  seemingly 
endless  line  of  disfigured,  half-stripped  bodies  stretch 
ing  far  down  the  white  beach;  then  I  fell  upon  my 
face  in  the  sand,  sobbing  like  a  baby.  O  God,  how 
could  such  deeds  be  done?  How  could  creatures 
shaped  like  men  prove  themselves  such  fiends,  such 
hideous  devils  of  malignity?  It  sickened  me  with 
horror,  and  I  shrank  from  those  dead  bodies  as  if 
each  had  been  a  grim  and  threatening  ghost. 

Necessity  presently  overcame  the  dread  possessing 
me;  and  slowly,  seeking  to  see  no  more  than  I  must 
of  the  awful  scenes  about  me,  I  struggled  to  my  knees, 
and  peered  around  cautiously  for  signs  of  skulking 
Indians.  Not  a  living  creature  was  near  enough  to 
observe  me.  To  the  northward  the  savages  were 
swarming  about  the  Fort,  and  it  was  evident  that  they 

272 


THE   FIELD    OF   THE   DEAD 

had  left  everything  to  search  for  plunder.  My  un 
covered  head  throbbed  under  the  hot  sun,  and  my  hair 
was  thick  with  clotted  blood;  scarce  a  hundred  feet 
away  was  the  blue  lake,  and  on  my  hands  and  knees 
I  crawled  across  the  beach  to  it,  forgetful  of  every 
thing  else  in  my  desire  to  roll  in  the  cool  sweet  water. 

I  realized  that  it  would  be  far  safer  for  me  to 
remain  there  until  darkness  shrouded  my  movements ; 
but  I  felt  so  revived  by  the  touch  of  the  water  that  the 
old  desire  for  action  overcame  considerations  of  per 
sonal  safety.  Before  night  came  I  must  somehow  gain 
possession  of  a  rifle,  with  powder  and  ball ;  and  I  must 
discover,  if  possible,  the  fate  of  Mademoiselle.  I  can 
not  describe  how,  like  a  frightened  child,  I  shrank 
from  going  again  amid  those  mutilated  corpses.  I 
started  twice,  only  to  crawl  back  into  the  water,  nerve 
less  and  shaking  like  the  leaf  of  a  cottonwood.  I  knew 
it  must  be  done,  and  that  the  sooner  I  attempted  it 
the  safer  would  be  the  trial ;  so  at  last,  with  set  teeth 
and  almost  superhuman  effort,  I  crept  up  the  beach 
among  the  silent,  disfigured  dead  once  more. 

With  little  trouble  I  found  the  wagon  against 
which  I  had  seen  Mademoiselle  draw  back  her  horse 
in  that  last  desperate  defence.  It  was  overturned, 
scorched  with  flame,  its  contents  widely  scattered; 
while  about  it  lay  the  bodies  of  men,  women,  and 
children.  A  single  hasty  glance  at  most  of  these  was 
sufficient ;  but  a  few  were  so  huddled  and  hidden  that 

18  273 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

I  was  compelled  to  move  them  before  I  thoroughly 
convinced  myself  that  Mademoiselle  was  not  there.  I 
finally  found  her  horse,  several  rods  away,  lying  against 
the  sand-ridge ;  but  she  whose  body  I  sought  with  such 
fond  persistency  was  not  among  those  mangled  forms. 
Faint  and  sick  from  the  awful  scene,  with  head 
throbbing  painfully,  I  sank  down  upon  a  slope  of  sand 
where  I  was  able  to  command  a  clear  view  in  either 
direction,  and  thought  rapidly.  I  was  alone  with  the 
dead.  Of  all  those  lying  silent  before  me,  none  would 
stir  again.  Not  a  savage  roamed  the  stricken  field,  — 
though  doubtless  they  would  again  swarm  down  upon 
it  as  soon  as  the  sacking  of  the  Fort  had  been  com 
pleted.  I  must  plan,  and  plan  quickly,  if  I  would 
preserve  my  own  life  and  be  of  service  to  others.  And 
life  was  worth  preserving  now,  for  there  was  a  possi 
bility, —  faint,  to  be  sure,  yet  a  possibility,  —  that 
Toinette  still  lived.  How  the  mere  hope  thrilled  and 
animated  me!  how  like  a  trumpet-sound  it  called  to 
action!  She  had  told  me  once  of  friendships  between 
her  and  these  blood-stained  warriors ;  of  weeks  passed 
in  Indian  camps  on  the  great  plains,  both  with  her 
father  and  alone;  of  being  called  the  White  Queen 
in  the  lodges  of  Sacs,  Wyandots,  and  Pottawattomies. 
Perchance  some  such  friendship  may  have  intervened 
to  save  her,  even  in  that  fierce  melee,  that  carnival  of 
lust  and  murder.  Some  chief,  with  sufficient  power  to 
dare  the  deed,  may  have  snatched  her  from  out  the 

274 


THE    FIELD    OF   THE   DEAD 

jaws  of  death,  actuated  by  motives  of  mercy,  —  or, 
more  likely  still,  have  saved  her  from  the  stroke  of  the 
tomahawk  for  a  far  more  terrible  fate. 

This  was  the  thought  that  brought  me  again  to 
my  feet  with  burning  face  and  tightly  clinched  teeth. 
If  she  lived,  a  helpless  prisoner  in  those  black  lodges 
yonder,  there  was  work  to  be  done,  —  stern,  desperate 
work,  that  would  require  all  my  courage  and  resource 
fulness.  Firm  in  manly  resolve,  and  rendered  reckless 
now  of  contact  with  the  dead,  I  crept  back  among  the 
bodies  in  eager  search  for  gun  and  ammunition.  For 
a  long  time  I  sought  vainly ;  the  field  had  been  stripped 
by  many  a  vandal  hand.  At  last,  however,  I  turned 
over  a  painted  giant  of  a  savage  whose  head  had  been 
crushed  with  a  blow,  and  beneath  him  discovered  a 
long  rifle  with  powder-horn  half  filled.  As  I  drew  it 
forth,  uttering  a  cry  of  delight  at  my  precious  find, 
my  eyes  fell  upon  a  pair  of  bronze  boots,  with  long 
narrow  toes,  protruding  from  beneath  a  tangled  mass 
of  the  slain.  It  was  no  doubt  the  tomb  of  De  Croix; 
and  without  so  much  as  a  thought  that  he  could  be 
alive,  I  drew  the  bodies  off  him  and  dragged  his  form 
forth  into  the  sunlight. 

Merciful  Heaven !  his  heart  still  beat,  —  so  faintly, 
indeed,  that  I  could  barely  note  it  with  my  ear 
at  his  chest.  But  life  was  surely  there,  and  with 
a  hasty  glance  about  to  assure  me  that  I  was  unob 
served,  I  ran  to  the  lake  shore.  I  returned  with  hat 

275 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

full  of  water,  with  which  I  thoroughly  drenched  him, 
rubbing  his  numbed  hands  fiercely,  and  thumping  his 
chest  until  at  last  the  closed  eyes  partially  opened,  and 
he  looked  up  into  my  anxious  face,  gasping  painfully 
for  breath.  His  lips  moved  as  I  lifted  his  head  in  my 
arms ;  and  I  bent  lower,  not  certain  but  he  was  dying 
and  had  some  last  message  he  would  whisper  in  my  ear. 

"Wayland,"  he  faltered  feebly,  "is  this  you? 
Lord,  how  my  head  aches !  Send  Sam  to  me  with  the 
hand-mirror  and  the  perfumed  soap." 

"  Hush !  "  I  answered,  almost  angry  at  his  flippant 
utterance.  "  Sam  is  no  doubt  dead,  and  you  and  I 
alone  are  spared  of  all  the  company.  Do  you  suffer 
greatly?  Think  you  it  would  be  possible  to  walk?  " 

"  I  have  much  pain  here  in  the  side,"  he  said 
slowly,  "and  am  yet  weak  from  loss  of  blood.  All 
dead,  you  say?  Is  Toinette  dead?  " 

"  I  know  not,  but  I  have  not  found  her  body 
among  the  others,  and  believe  her  to  be  a  prisoner 
to  the  savages.  But,  come,  De  Croix,"  I  urged,  anx 
iously,  "we  run  great  risk  loitering  here;  there  is 
but  one  safe  spot  for  us  until  after  dark,  —  yonder, 
crouched  in  the  waters  of  the  lake.  The  Indians  may 
return  at  any  moment  to  complete  their  foul  work; 
and  for  us  to  be  found  alive  means  torture,  —  most 
likely  the  stake,  —  and  will  remove  the  last  hope  for 
Mademoiselle.  Think  you  it  can  be  made  if  you  lean 
hard  on  me?  " 

276 


THE   FIELD    OF   THE    DEAD 

"Sacre  I 't  will  not  be  because  I  do  not  try,  Master 
Wayland,"  he  answered,  his  voice  stronger  now  that 
he  could  breathe  more  freely,  and  with  much  of  his 
old  audacity  returned.  "  Help  me  to  make  the  start, 
friend,  for  every  joint  in  my  body  seems  rusty." 

His  face  was  white  and  drawn  from  agony,  and 
he  pressed  one  hand  upon  his  side,  while  perspiration 
stood  in  beads  upon  his  forehead.  But  no  moan  came 
from  his  set  lips;  and  when  he  rested  a  moment  on 
his  knees,  looking  about  him  upon  the  dead,  a  look 
of  grim  approval  swept  into  his  eyes. 

"  Saint  Guise,  Wayland,"  he  said  soberly,  "  't  was 
a  master  fight,  and  the  savages  had  it  not  all  their 
own  way ! " 

It  made  me  sick  to  hear  such  boasting  amidst  the 
horror  that  yet  overwhelmed  me,  and  I  drew  the  fel 
low  up  to  his  feet  with  but  little  tenderness. 

"  God  knows  't  is  sad  enough ! "  I  answered, 
shortly.  "  Come,  there  are  parties  of  Indians  already 
straying  this  way  from  the  Fort  yonder,  and  it  be 
hooves  us  to  get  in  hiding." 

He  made  the  distance  between  us  and  the  water 
with  far  less  difficulty  than  I  had  expected,  and  with 
a  better  use  of  his  limbs  at  each  step.  In  spite  of 
vigorous  protest  on  his  part,  I  forced  him  out  from  the 
shore  until  the  water  entirely  covered  us,  save  only 
our  faces ;  and  there  we  waited  for  the  merciful  coming 
of  the  night. 

277 


CHAPTER   XXVII 


A   GHOSTLY  VISION 

HE  touch  of  the  water 
brought  renewed  life  to  De 
Croix.  This  was  shown  by 
the  brighter  color  stealing 
into  his  cheeks,  as  well  as 
by  the  more  careless  tone 
that  crept  into  his  voice. 
The  lake  proved  shallow  for 
some  considerable  distance 
off  shore,  and  I  compelled  the  Frenchman  to  wade  with 
me  southward,  and  as  far  out  as  we  dared  venture, 
until  we  must  have  reached  the  extreme  limit  of  the 
field  of  massacre.  Indeed,  I  fully  believed  we  had 
passed  beyond  the  point  where  the  attack  had  first 
burst  upon  Captain  Wells's  Miamis;  for  I  could  per 
ceive  no  sign  of  any  bodies  lying  opposite  us  against 
the  white  background  of  sand.  As  the  night  drew 
on,  squads  of  savages  wandered  over  the  scene  of 
slaughter,  despoiling  the  stiffening  corpses,  and  taking 
from  the  wagons  whatever  might  suit  their  fancy.  Yet 

278 


A   GHOSTLY    VISION 

we  were  now  so  far  removed  that  we  could  distinguish 
little  of  their  deeds,  although  the  sound  of  their  voices 
echoed  plainly  enough  across  the  water  to  our  ears. 

As  time  passed,  the  numbness  that  had  paralyzed 
my  brain,  either  from  the  cruel  blow  that  felled  me 
or  the  terrible  shock  my  nerves  had  experienced,  grad 
ually  passed  away,  and  our  situation  became  more 
vivid  to  my  mind.  I  thought  again  of  all  who  had  gone 
forth  that  morning  filled  with  hope  and  life.  I  had, 
it  is  true,  known  none  of  them  long,  but  there  were 
many  in  that  ill-fated  company  who  had  already  grown 
dear  to  me,  and  one  was  among  them  who  I  now 
knew  beyond  all  question  was  to  remain  in  my  heart 
forever. 

I  recalled  the  faces  one  by  one,  with  some  tender 
memory  for  each  in  turn.  I  thought  of  the  brave 
Captain  Wells,  with  his  swarthy  face,  and  Indian  train 
ing,  who  had  proved  himself  so  truly  my  friend  for 
my  father's  sake;  of  Captain  Heald,  the  typical  bluff 
soldier  of  the  border,  ready  to  sacrifice  everything  to 
what  he  deemed  his  duty ;  of  Lieutenant  Helm,  grave 
of  face  and  calm  of  speech,  always  so  thoughtful  of 
his  sweet  girl  bride;  and  of  young  Ronan,  loyal  of 
heart  and  impetuous  of  deed,  whose  frank  manliness 
had  so  drawn  me  to  him.  And  now  all  these  brave, 
true  comrades  were  dead !  Only  five  or  six  hours  ago 
I  had  spoken  with  them,  had  ridden  by  their  side ;  now 
they  lay  motionless  yonder,  stricken  down  by  the 

279 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

basest  treachery,  their  poor  bodies  hacked  and  muti 
lated  almost  beyond  recognition.  I  could  scarcely  real 
ize  the  awful  truth ;  it  rested  upon  me  like  some  horrible 
dream,  from  which  I  knew  I  must  soon  awaken. 

But  it  was  Mademoiselle,  —  Toinette,  with  the 
laughing  eyes  and  roguish  face,  which  yet  could  be  so 
tender,  —  whose  memory  held  me  vibrating  between 
constant  dread  and  hope.  Living  or  dead,  I  must 
know  the  truth  concerning  her,  before  I  felt  the  slight 
est  consideration  for  my  own  preservation.  If  I  lived, 
it  should  be  for  her  sake,  not  mine.  Plan  after  plan 
came  to  me  as  I  stood  there,  my  face  barely  raised 
above  the  water  level,  praying  for  the  westering  sun  to 
sink  beneath  the  horizon.  Yet  all  my  plans  were  so 
vague,  so  visionary,  so  filled  with  difficulties  and  un 
certainties,  that  at  last  I  had  nothing  practical  outlined 
beyond  a  firm  determination  in  some  way  to  reach 
the  Indian  camp  and  there  learn  what  I  could  of  its 
black  secrets.  I  wondered  whether  this  rash  hare 
brained  Frenchman  would  aid  or  hinder  such  a  pur 
pose;  and  I  glanced  aside  at  him,  curious  to  test  the 
working  of  his  mind  in  such  a  time  of  trial. 

"  Saint  Guise ! "  he  exclaimed,  marking  my  look, 
but  misinterpreting  it;  "the  sun  has  gone  down  at 
last,  and  there  seems  a  chill  in  the  air  where  it  strikes 
my  wet  skin.  It  is  in  my  thought  to  wade  ashore, 
Master  Wayland,  and  seek  food  for  our  journey,  as 
I  can  perceive  no  savages  near  at  hand." 

280 


A   GHOSTLY    VISION 

"It  will  be  safer  if  we  wait  here  another  half- 
hour,"  I  answered,  almost  inclined  to  smile  at  the 
queer  figure  he  cut,  with  his  long,  wet  hair  hanging 
down  his  shoulders.  Then  I  added,  "  What  journey 
do  you  contemplate?  " 

He  gazed  at  me,  his  face  full  of  undisguised 
amazement. 

"What  journey?  Why,  Mon  Dieu!  to  the  east 
ward,  of  course!  Surely  you  have  no  wish  to  linger 
in  this  pleasant  spot?  " 

"And  is  that  the  way  of  a  French  soldier? "  I 
asked,  almost  angrily.  "  I  thought  you  made  the 
journey  westward,  Monsieur,  for  the  sake  of  one  you 
professed  greatly  to  admire;  and  now  you  confess 
yourself  willing  to  leave  her  here  to  the  mercy  of  these 
red  wolves.  Is  this  the  way  of  it?  " 

I  spoke  the  words  coolly,  and  they  cut  him  to  the 
quick.  His  face  flushed  and  his  eyes  flashed  with 
anger;  yet  I  faced  him  quietly,  though  I  doubt  not 
I  should  have  felt  his  hand  upon  me  had  we  been 
better  circumstanced  for  struggle. 

"  How  know  you  she  lives?  "  he  asked  sullenly, 
eying  the  rifle  I  still  held  across  my  shoulder. 

"  I  do  not  know,  Monsieur,  except  that  her  body 
is  not  upon  the  field  yonder;  but  I  will  know  before 
I  leave,  or  give  my  life  in  the  search.  And  if  you 
really  loved  her  as  you  professed  to  do,  you  would 
dream  of  nothing  less." 

281 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Love  her?  "  he  echoed,  his  gaze  upon  the  sand, 
now  partially  obscured  in  the  descending  twilight. 
"Sacrel  I  truly  thought  I  did,  for  the  girl  certainly 
has  beauty  and  wit,  and  wove  a  spell  about  me  in 
Montreal.  But  she  has  become  as  a  wild  bird  out 
here,  and  is  a  most  perplexing  vixen,  laughing  at  my 
protestations,  so  that  indeed  I  hardly  know  whether  it 
would  be  worth  the  risk  to  stay." 

Hateful  and  selfish  as  these  words  sounded,  and 
much  as  I  longed  to  strike  the  lips  that  uttered  them 
so  coolly,  yet  their  utterance  brought  a  comfort  to  my 
heart,  and  I  stared  at  the  fellow,  biting  my  tongue  to 
keep  back  the  words  of  disgust  I  felt. 

"  So  this  is  the  measure  of  your  French  gallantry, 
Monsieur !  I  am  sincerely  glad  my  race  holds  a  differ 
ent  conception  of  the  term.  Then  you  will  leave  me 
here?" 

"Leave  you?  Sacrel  how  could  I  ever  hope  to 
find  my  way  alone  through  the  wilderness?  'T  would 
be  impossible.  Yet  why  should  we  stay  here?  What 
can  you  and  I  hope  to  accomplish  in  so  mad  a  search 
amid  all  these  savages?  You  speak  harsh  words, — 
words  that  under  other  conditions  I  should  make  you 
answer  for  with  the  sword ;  but  what  is  the  good  of  it 
all?  You  know  I  am  no  coward;  I  can  fight  if  there 
be  need;  yet  to  my  mind  no  help  can  reach  Toinette 
through  us,  while  to  remain  here  longer  is  no  less  than 
suicide." 

282 


A   GHOSTLY    VISION 

I  saw  he  was  in  earnest,  and  I  felt  there  was  much 
truth  in  his  words,  however  little  they  affected  my  own 
determination. 

"  As  you  please,  Monsieur,"  I  answered  coldly, 
turning  from  him  and  slowly  wading  ashore.  "  With 
me  't  is  not  matter  for  argument.  I  seek  Mademoiselle. 
You  are  at  perfect  liberty  either  to  accompany  me  or 
to  hunt  for  safety  elsewhere,  as  you  wish." 

I  never  so  much  as  glanced  behind,  as  I  went  up 
the  beach,  now  shrouded  in  the  swift-descending  night ; 
but  I  was  aware  that  he  kept  but  a  step  behind  me. 
Once  I  heard  him  swear ;  but  there  was  no  more  speak 
ing  between  us,  until,  in  the  darkness,  I  stumbled  and 
partially  fell  over  a  dead  body  outstretched  upon  the 
sand. 

"  A  Miami,  judging  from  the  fringe  of  his  leg 
gings,"  I  said  briefly,  from  my  knees.  "  One  of  the 
advance  guard,  no  doubt,  brought  down  in  flight.  'T  is 
good  luck,  though,  De  Croix,  for  the  fellow  has  re 
tained  his  rifle.  Perchance  if  you  be  well  armed  also, 
it  may  yield  you  fresh  courage." 

"Parbleal  'tis  not  courage  I  lack,"  he  returned, 
with  something  of  his  old-time  spirit,  "  but  I  hate 
greatly  to  yield  up  a  chance  for  life  on  so  mad  an 
errand.  More,  Master  Wayland,  had  this  firearm 
been  in  my  hands  when  you  flouted  me  in  the  water 
yonder,  your  words  should  not  have  been  so  easily 
passed  over." 

283 


WHEN  WILDERNESS  WAS  KING 

The  stars  gave  me  a  dim  view  of  him,  and  there 
was  a  look  in  his  face  that  caused  me  to  feel  it  would 
be  best  to  have  our  trouble  settled  fully,  and  without 
delay. 

"  Monsieur,"  I  said  sternly,  laying  my  hand  upon 
his  shoulder,  and  compelling  him  to  front  me  fairly, 
"  I  for  one  am  going  into  danger  where  I  shall  require 
every  resource  in  order  to  preserve  my  life  and  be  of 
service  to  others.  I  have  already  told  you  that  I  care 
not  whether  you  accompany  me  or  no.  But  this  I  say : 
we  part  here,  or  else  you  journey  with  me  willingly, 
and  with  no  more  veiled  threats  or  side  looks  of 
treachery." 

"  I  meant  no  harm." 

"  Then  act  the  part  of  a  man,  Monsieur,  and  cease 
your  grumbling.  The  very  life  of  Mademoiselle  may 
hang  upon  our  venture;  and  if  you  ever  interfere  or 
obstruct  my  purpose,  I  will  kill  you  as  I  would  a  dog. 
You  understand  that,  Monsieur  de  Croix;  now,  will 
you  go  or  stay?  " 

He  looked  about  him  into  the  lonely,  deso 
late  shadows,  and  I  could  see  him  shrug  his 
shoulders. 

"  I  go  with  you,  of  course.  Sacrel  but  I  have 
small  choice  in  the  matter;  'twould  be  certain  death 
otherwise,  for  I  know  not  east  from  west  in  this  blind 
waste  of  sand." 

I  turned  abruptly  from  him,  and  strode  forward 
284 


A  GHOSTLY   VISION 

across  the  sand-ridge  out  into  the  short  prairie  grass 
beyond,  shaping  my  course  westward  by  the  stars. 
However  revengeful  the  Frenchman  might  feel  at  my 
plain  speaking,  I  felt  no  hesitancy  in  trusting  him  to 
follow,  as  his  life  depended  upon  my  guidance  through 
the  wilderness. 

My  mind  by  this  time  was  fairly  settled  upon  our 
first  movement.  The  only  spot  that  gave  promise  of 
a  safe  survey  of  the  Indian  camp,  where  doubtless 
such  prisoners  as  there  were  would  be  held,  I  felt  sure 
would  be  found  amid  the  shadows  of  the  west  bank 
of  that  southerly  stream  along  which  the  lodges  were 
set  up.  From  that  vantage  point,  if  from  any,  I  should 
be  able  to  judge  how  best  to  proceed  on  the  perilous 
mission  of  rescue. 

While  we  were  feeling  our  way  forward  through 
the  darkness,  a  great  burst  of  flame  soared  high  into 
the  northern  sky,  the  red  light  radiating  far  abroad 
over  the  prairie,  until  even  our  creeping  figures  cast 
faint  shadows  on  the  level  plain. 

"  Saint  Guise !  They  have  set  fire  to  the  Fort !  " 
exclaimed  De  Croix,  halting  and  gazing  anxiously 
northward. 

"  Ay,  either  to  that  or  to  the  agency  building," 
I  answered.  "  It  was  not  there  I  expected  to  find  the 
prisoners,  but  rather  hidden  among  those  black  lodges 
yonder  whence  all  the  shouting  comes.  'T  is  torture, 
De  Croix,  which  has  so  aroused  those  devils;  and  it 

285 


WHEN  WILDERNESS  WAS  KING 

will  soon  enough  prove  our  turn  to  entertain  them,  if 
we  linger  long  within  this  glare." 

"You  have  a  plan,  then?" 

"  Only  a  partial  one  at  present,  —  't  is  to  put  the 
safeguard  of  the  river  between  us  and  those  yelling 
fiends.  Beyond  that  it  will  all  be  the  guidance  of 
God." 

The  stream  proved  to  be  a  narrow  one,  and  the 
current  was  not  swift.  We  crossed  it  easily  enough, 
without  wetting  our  stock  of  powder,  and  found  the 
western  bank  somewhat  darkened  by  the  numerous 
groups  of  small  stunted  trees  that  lined  it.  I  moved 
with  extreme  caution  now,  for  each  step  brought  us 
in  closer  proximity  to  those  infuriated  tribesmen  who 
were  holding  mad  carnival  in  the  midst  of  their  lodges. 
I  felt  sure  that  our  pathway  along  the  western  shore 
was  clear,  for  the  most  astute  chief  among  them  would 
hardly  look  for  the  approach  of  enemies  from  that 
quarter;  but  I  was  enough  of  a  frontiersman  not  to 
neglect  any  ordinary  precautions,  and  so  we  crept  like 
snakes  along  at  the  water's  edge,  under  the  shadow 
of  the  bank,  until  much  of  the  wild  scene  in  the  village 
opposite  was  revealed  to  our  searching  eyes. 

It  was  a  mad  saturnalia,  half  light,  half  shadow, 
amid  which  the  fierce  figures  of  the  painted  warriors 
passed  and  repassed  in  drunken  frenzy,  making  night 
hideous  with  savage  clamor  and  frenzied  gesticula 
tions.  I  would  have  crept  on  farther,  seeking  a  place 

286 


A   GHOSTLY    VISION 

for  crossing  unobserved,  had  not  De  Croix  suddenly 
grasped  me  by  the  leg.  As  I  turned,  the  play  of  the 
flames  from  across  the  water  struck  upon  his  white 
face,  and  I  could  read  thereon  a  terror  that  held  him 
motionless. 

"  For  Christ's  sake,  let  us  go !  "  he  urged,  in  an 
agonized  whisper.  "  See  what  those  demons  are  about 
to  do!  I  fear  not  battle,  Way  land,  as  you  know;  but 
the  scene  yonder  unmans  me." 

It  is  hard  for  me  to  describe  now  what  then  I  saw. 
The  entire  centre  of  the  great  encampment  was 
brightly  lit  by  a  huge  blazing  fire,  around  which  hun 
dreds  of  Indians  were  gathered,  leaping  and  shouting 
in  their  frenzy,  while  above  the  noise  of  their  discord 
ant  voices  we  could  distinguish  the  flat  notes  of  the 
wooden  drum,  the  dull  pounding  of  which  reminded 
me  of  the  solemn  tolling  of  a  funeral  bell.  What 
atrocities  had  been  going  on,  I  know  not;  but  as  we 
gazed  across  at  them  in  shuddering  horror,  forth  from 
the  entrance  of  a  lodge  a  dozen  painted  warriors  drove 
a  white  man,  stripped  to  the  waist,  his  hands  bound 
behind  him.  As  he  stumbled  forward,  a  bevy  of 
squaws  lashed  him  with  corded  whips.  I  caught  one 
glimpse  of  his  face  in  the  light  of  the  flames;  it  was 
that  of  a  young  soldier  I  recalled  having  seen  the  even 
ing  before  within  the  Fort,  playing  a  violin.  He  was 
a  brave  lad,  and  although  his  face  was  pale  and  drawn 
by  suffering,  he  fronted  the  crazed  mob  that  buffeted 

287 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

him  with  no  sign  of  fear,  his  eyes  roving  about  as  if 
still  seeking  some  possible  avenue  of  escape.  Once  he 
sprang  suddenly  aside,  tripping  a  giant  brave  who 
grasped  him,  and  disappeared  amid  the  lodges,  only 
to  be  dragged  forth  a  moment  later  and  pushed  for 
ward,  horribly  beaten  with  clubs  at  every  step. 

On  a  sudden,  that  shrieking,  undulating  crowd 
fell  away,  and  we  could  see  the  young  man  standing 
alone,  bound  to  a  stake,  his  body  leaning  forward  as 
if  held  to  its  erect  posture  merely  by  the  bonds.  The 
limp  drooping  of  his  head  made  me  think  him  already 
unconscious,  possibly  dead  from  some  chance  fatal 
blow ;  but  as  the  flames  burst  out  in  a  roar  at  his  feet, 
and  shot  up,  red  and  glaring,  to  his  waist,  he  gave 
utterance  to  one  terrible  cry  of  agony,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  I  gazed  fairly  into  his  tortured  eyes  and  could 
read  their  pitiful  appeal.  Twice  I  raised  my  rifle,  the 
sight  upon  his  heart, — but  durst  not  fire.  No  con 
sideration  of  my  own  peril  held  back  the  pressure  of 
the  trigger,  —  'twas  the  remembrance  of  Mademoi 
selle.  It  was  beyond  my  strength  of  will  to  withstand 
such  strain  long. 

"  Come,"  I  groaned  to  De  Croix,  my  hands  pressed 
tightly  over  my  eyes  to  shut  out  the  sight,  "  it  will 
craze  us  both  to  stay  here  longer,  nor  dare  we  aid  the 
poor  fellow  even  by  a  shot." 

He  lay  face  downward  on  the  soft  mud  of  the 
bank,  and  I  had  to  shake  him  before  he  so  much  as 

288 


A   GHOSTLY    VISION 

moved.  We  crept  on  together,  until  we  came  out 
through  the  thick  bushes  into  the  open  prairie,  and 
faced  each  other,  our  lips  white  and  our  bodies  shaking 
with  the  horror  of  what  we  had  just  seen. 

"  Mon  Dieu !  "  he  faltered,  "  't  will  forever  haunt 
me." 

"  It  has  greatly  undone  me,"  I  answered,  striving 
to  control  my  voice,  for  I  felt  the  necessity  of  coolness 
if  I  hoped  to  command  him ;  "  but  if  we  would  save 
her  from  meeting  a  like  fate,  we  must  remain  men." 

"Then,  for  God's  sake,  find  some  spot  where  I 
may  rest  for  an  hour,"  he  urged.  "  My  brain  seems 
reeling,  and  I  fear  it  will  give  way  if  I  remain  in  sight 
or  sound  of  such  horrors." 

In  spite  of  all  I  had  seen,  it  was  still  my  desire  to 
creep  in  among  the  deserted  lodges  while  darkness 
shrouded  the  outermost  of  them ;  but  I  felt  that  some 
safe  hiding-place  must  first  be  found  for  my  compan 
ion.  To  attempt  to  take  him  with  me  while  in  such 
a  nervous  state  would  be  only  to  invite  disaster. 

"  De  Croix,"  I  asked,  "  know  you  if  the  Indians 
have  destroyed  the  house  that  stood  by  the  fork  of  the 
north  river,  where  the  settler  Ouilmette  lived?  " 

"  I  marked  it  through  Lieutenant  Helm's  field- 
glass  yesterday.  'T  is  partially  burned,  yet  the  walls 
still  stand." 

"  Then  't  will  serve  us  most  excellently  to  hide  in, 
for  there  will  be  naught  left  within  likely  to  attract 

19  289 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

marauders.  Think  you  that  you  could  find  it  through 
the  night?  " 

He  looked  at  me,  and  it  was  easy  to  see  his  nerves 
were  on  edge. 

"  Alone?  "  he  gasped  brokenly.    "  My  God,  no !  " 

There  was  seemingly  no  way  out  of  it,  for  it  would 
have  been  little  short  of  murder  to  leave  him  alone  on 
that  black  prairie,  nor  would  harsh  words  have  greatly 
mended  matters.  We  were  fully  an  hour  at  it,  creep 
ing  cautiously  along  behind  the  scattered  bushes  until 
we  passed  the  forks  and  swam  the  river's  northerly 
branch.  The  action  did  him  good,  and  greatly  helped 
to  steady  my  own  nerves,  as  the  uproar  of  the  savages 
died  steadily  away  behind  us. 

At  last  we  came  out  upon  a  slight  knoll,  and  found 
ourselves  close  beside  the  low  charred  walls  of  what 
remained  of  Ouilmette's  log-cabin.  'Twas  a  most 
gloomy  and  desolate  spot,  but  quiet  enough,  with 
never  the  rustle  of  a  leaf  to  awake  the  night,  or 
startle  us. 

"  Have  you  got  back  your  nerve,  Monsieur?  "  I 
asked,  as  we  paused  before  the  dark  outline,  "  or  must 
I  also  help  you  to  explore  within?" 

"  'T  is  not  shadows  that  terrify  me,"  he  answered, 
no  doubt  thoroughly  ashamed  of  his  weakness,  and 
eager  to  make  amends ;  "  nor  is  it  likely  that  anything 
to  affright  me  greatly  is  behind  these  walls." 

I  lay  prone  in  the  grass  at  the  corner  of  the  cabin, 
290 


A   GHOSTLY    VISION 

my  eyes  fixed  upon  the  distant  Indian  village,  where 
I  could  yet  plainly  distinguish  numberless  black  fig 
ures  dodging  about  between  me  and  the  flames ;  while 
further  to  the  east,  the  greater  blaze  of  the  Fort  build 
ings  lighted  up,  in  a  wide  arc,  the  deserted  prairie.  I 
gave  little  consideration  to  De  Croix's  exploit,  —  in 
deed,  I  had  almost  forgotten  it,  when  suddenly  the 
fellow  sprang  backward  out  of  the  open  door,  a  cry  of 
wild  terror  upon  his  lips,  and  his  hands  outstretched 
as  if  to  ward  off  some  unearthly  vision. 

"  Mon  Dieu !  "  he  sobbed  hoarsely,  falling  upon 
his  knees.    "  'T  was  the  face  of  Marie !  " 


291 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

AN   ANGEL   IN   THE   WILDERNESS 

I E  acted  so  like  a  crazed  man, 
grovelling  face  downward  in 
the  grass,  that  I  had  to  hold 
him,  fearful  lest  his  noise 
might  attract  attention  from 
[our  enemies. 

"Be  quiet,  De  Croix!"  I 
;ommanded  sternly,  my 
lhand  hard  upon  him,  my 
eyes  peering  through  the  darkness  to  determine  if 
possible  the  cause  for  his  mysterious  fright.  "What 
is  it  that  has  so  driven  you  out  of  your  senses?  " 

He  half  rose,  staring  back  at  the  black  shadow  of 
the  dim  doorway,  his  face  white  as  chalk  in  the  star 
light  and  faint  glare  of  the  distant  fires. 

"  'T  was  the  face  of  a  dead  woman,"  he  gasped, 
pointing  forward,  "  there,  just  within  the  door !  I  saw 
her  buried  three  years  ago,  I  swear ;  yet,  God  be  mer 
ciful!  she  awaited  me  yonder  in  the  gloom." 

"  Pish !  "  I  exclaimed,  thoroughly  disgusted  at  his 
292 


AN    ANGEL   IN   THE   WILDERNESS 

weakness,  and  rising  to  my  feet.  "  Your  nerves  are 
unstrung  by  what  we  have  been  through,  and  you 
dream  of  the  dead." 

"  It  is  not  so ! "  he  protested,  his  voice  faltering 
pitifully ;  "  I  saw  her,  Monsieur,  —  nor  was  she  once 
this  day  in  my  thought  until  that  moment." 

"  Well,  I  shall  soon  know  if  there  is  a  ghost 
within,"  I  answered  shortly,  determined  to  make  quick 
end  of  it.  "  Remain  here,  while  I  go  into  the  house 
and  see  what  I  can  find." 

For  a  moment  he  clung  to  me  like  a  frightened 
child;  but  I  shook  off  his  hands  a  bit  roughly,  and 
stepped  boldly  across  the  threshold.  That  was  an  age 
when  faith  in  ghostly  visitations  yet  lingered  to 
harass  the  souls  of  men.  I  confess  my  heart  beat  more 
rapidly  than  usual,  as  I  paused  an  instant  to  peer 
through  the  shadowy  gloom  within.  It  was  a  small, 
low  room,  with  a  litter  of  broken  furniture  strewing 
the  earthen  floor;  but  the  log  walls  were  quite  bare. 
The  flicker  of  the  still  blazing  Fort  illuminated  the 
interior  sufficiently  to  enable  me  to  make  out  these 
simple  details,  and  to  see  that  the  place  was  without 
living  occupant. 

There  was  only  one  other  apartment  in  the  build 
ing,  and  I  walked  back  until  I  came  upon  the  door 
which  separated  the  two,  and  flung  it  open.  As  I  did 
so  I  thought  I  saw  a  shadow,  the  dim  flitting  of  a 
woman's  form  between  me  and  the  farther  wall;  but 

293 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

as  I  sprang  hastily  forward,  grasping  after  the  spectral 
vision,  I  touched  nothing  save  the  rough  logs.  Twice 
I  made  the  circuit  of  that  restricted  space,  so  confident 
was  I  of  my  own  eye-witness;  but  I  found  nothing, 
and  could  only  pause  perplexed,  staring  about  in 
wonder. 

It  occurred  to  me  that  my  own  overtaxed  nerves 
were  at  fault,  and  that  if  I  was  to  accomplish  anything 
before  daylight  I  must  say  nothing  likely  to  alarm  De 
Croix  further. 

"  Come,  Monsieur ! "  I  said,  as  I  came  out  and 
shook  him  into  attention,  "  there  is  naught  within  more 
dangerous  than  shadows,  or  perchance  a  rat.  Nor 
have  I  any  time  longer  to  dally  over  such  boyishness. 
I  had  supposed  you  a  soldier  and  a  brave  man,  not  a 
nerveless  girl  to  be  frightened  in  the  dark.  Come, 
there  is  ample  hiding-space  behind  the  walls,  and  I 
purpose  leaving  you  here  to  regain  some  measure  of 
your  lost  courage  while  I  try  a  new  venture  of  my 
own." 

"  Where  go  you?  " 

"To  learn  if  I  may  gain  entrance  to  the  Indian 
camp  unobserved.  There  can  be  no  better  time  than 
while  they  are  occupied  yonder." 

He  looked  uneasily  about  him  into  the  dark  cor 
ners,  shuddering. 

"  I  would  rather  go  with  you,"  he  protested, 
weakly.  "  I  have  not  the  heart  to  remain  here  alone." 

294 


AN    ANGEL   IN   THE   WILDERNESS 

"  Nevertheless,  here  you  stay,"  I  retorted  shortly, 
thoroughly  exasperated  by  his  continued  childishness ; 
"  you  are  in  no  spirit  to  meet  the  perils  yonder.  Con 
quer  your  foolishness,  Monsieur,  for  I  know  well  't  is 
not  part  of  your  nature  so  to  exhibit  fear." 

"  'T  is  naught  alive  that  I  so  shrink  from ;  never 
have  I  been  affrighted  of  living  man." 

"  True ;  nor  have  I  ever  found  the  dead  able 
greatly  to  harm.  But  now  I  go  forth  to  a  plain  duty, 
and  you  must  wait  me  here." 

I  did  not  glance  back  at  him,  although  I  knew  he 
had  sunk  dejected  on  a  bench  beside  the  door;  but 
with  careful  look  at  the  priming  of  my  rifle,  I  stepped 
forth  into  the  open,  and  started  down  the  slight  slope 
leading  to  the  river.  A  fringe  of  low,  straggling  trees 
hid  my  movements  from  observation  by  possible 
watchers  along  the  southern  bank;  nor  could  I  per 
ceive  with  any  definiteness  what  was  going  on  there. 
The  fires  had  died  down  somewhat,  and  I  thought  the 
savage  yelling  and  clamor  were  considerably  lessened. 

I  confess  I  went  forward  hesitatingly,  and  was 
doubtful  enough  about  the  outcome;  but  I  saw  no 
other  means  by  which  I  might  hope  to  locate  Made 
moiselle  definitely,  and  I  valued  my  own  life  now  only 
as  it  concerned  hers.  The  selfish  cowardice  of  De 
Croix  —  if  cowardice  it  truly  was  —  served  merely  to 
stir  me  to  greater  recklessness  and  daring,  and  I  felt 
ready  to  venture  all  if  I  might  thereby  only  pluck  her 

295 


WHEN  WILDERNESS  WAS  KING 

from  the  grasp  of  those  red  fiends.  As  I  crept  through 
the  fringe  of  bushes  which  lined  the  bank,  my  eyes 
were  on  the  darkened  upper  extremity  of  the  Indian 
camp,  and  all  my  thoughts  were  concentrated  upon  a 
plan  of  entrance  to  it.  I  may  have  been  somewhat 
careless,  for  I  had  no  conception  of  any  serious  peril 
until  after  I  had  crossed  the  stream,  and  it  certainly 
startled  me  to  hear  a  voice  at  my  very  elbow,  —  a 
strange  voice,  beautifully  soft  and  low. 

"  You  have  the  movement  of  an  Indian ;  yet  I 
think  you  are  white.  What  seek  you  here?  " 

I  turned  quickly  and  faced  the  speaker,  my  rifle 
flung  forward  ready  for  action.  The  light  was  poor 
enough  there  amid  the  shadows,  yet  the  single  glimpse 
I  had  told  me  instantly  I  faced  the  mysterious  woman 
of  the  Indian  camp.  For  a  moment  I  made  no  re 
sponse,  held  speechless  by  surprise;  and  she  ques 
tioned  again,  almost  imperatively. 

"I  asked,  why  are  you  here?" 

"  I  am  one,  by  the  grace  of  God,  spared  from  the 
massacre,"  I  answered  blindly.  "But  you?  —  I  saw 
you  within  the  Indian  camp  only  last  night.  Surely 
you  are  not  a  savage?  " 

"  That  I  know  not.  I  sometimes  fear  the  savage 
is  part  of  all  our  natures,  and  that  I  am  far  removed 
from  the  divine  image  of  my  Master.  But  I  am  not  an 
Indian,  if  that  is  what  you  mean.  If  to  be  white  is 
a  grace  in  your  sight,  I  am  of  that  race,  though  there 

296 


AN   ANGEL   IN   THE  WILDERNESS 

are  times  when  I  would  have  been  prouder  to  wear  the 
darker  skin.  The  red  men  kill,  but  they  do  not  lie,  nor 
deceive  women.  I  remember  you  now,  —  you  were 
with  the  White  Chief  from  Dearborn,  and  tried  to  ap 
proach  me  when  Little  Sauk  interfered.  Why  did  you 
do  that?" 

Her  manner  and  words  were  puzzling,  but  I  knew 
no  better  way  than  to  answer  frankly. 

"I  sought  Elsa  Matherson,  —  are  you  she?" 

The  girl  —  for  she  could  certainly  have  been  little 
more  —  started  perceptibly  at  the  name,  and  bent 
eagerly  forward,  peering  with  new  interest  into  my 
face. 

"  Elsa  Matherson? "  she  questioned,  dwelling 
upon  the  words  as  though  they  awoke  memories.  "  It 
is  indeed  long  since  I  have  heard  the  name.  Where 
knew  you  her?  " 

"  I  have  never  known  her ;  but  her  father  was 
my  father's  friend,  and  I  sought  her  because  of  that 
friendship." 

"  Here?  " 

"  At  Fort  Dearborn,  where  she  was  left  an 
orphan." 

"  How  strange !  how  very  strange  indeed !  T  is  a 
small  world.  Elsa  Matherson!  —  and  at  Dearborn?" 

Was  it  acting,  for  some  purpose  unknown  to  me, 
—  or  what  might  be  the  secret  of  these  strange 
expressions? 

297 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  Then  you  are  not  the  one  I  seek?  " 

She  hesitated,  looking  keenly  toward  me  through 
the  dim  light. 

"  I  have  not  said  who  I  may  be,"  she  answered 
evasively.  "  Whatever  name  I  may  once  have  borne 
was  long  ago  forgotten,  and  to  the  simple  children 
about  me  I  am  only  Sister  Celeste.  'T  is  enough  to 
live  by  in  this  wilderness,  and  the  recording  angel  of 
God  knows  whether  even  that  is  worthy.  But  I  have 
been  waiting  to  learn  why  you  are  here,  creeping 
through  the  bushes  like  a  savage!  Nor  do  I  believe 
you  to  be  altogether  alone.  Was  there  not  one  with 
you  yonder  at  the  house?  Why  did  he  cry  out  so 
loudly,  and  fall?" 

"He  imagined  he  saw  a  ghost  within.  He  claimed 
to  have  recognized  the  face  of  a  dead  woman  he  once 
knew." 

"A  dead  woman?  What  is  the  man's  name? 
Who  is  he?" 

"  Captain  de  Croix,  an  officer  of  the  French  army." 

She  sighed  quickly,  as  if  relieved,  one  hand  pressed 
against  her  forehead,  and  sat  thinking. 

"  I  know  not  the  name,  but  it  seems  strange  that 
the  chance  sight  of  my  face  should  work  such  havoc 
with  his  nerves.  Spoke  he  not  even  the  name  of  the 
woman?  " 

"  I  think  he  cried  some  name  as  he  fell,  but  I  recall 
it  not." 

298 


AN    ANGEL    IN    THE   WILDERNESS 

"  And  you?  You  are  only  seeking  a  way  of  escape 
from  the  savages?  " 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated;  but  surely,  I  thought, 
this  strange  young  woman  was  of  white  blood,  and 
seemingly  an  enthusiast  in  the  religion  I  also  pro 
fessed,  and  I  might  safely  trust  her  with  my  purpose. 

"  I  am  seeking  entrance  within  the  encampment, 
hoping  thus  to  rescue  a  maiden  whom  I  believe  to  be 
prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians." 

"A  maiden,  —  Elsa  Matherson?" 

"  Nay,  another ;  one  I  have  learned  to  love  so  well 
that  I  now  willingly  risk  even  torture  for  her  sake. 
You  are  a  woman,  and  have  a  woman's  heart;  you 
exercise  some  strange  power  among  these  savages. 
I  beg  you  to  aid  me." 

She  sat  with  clasped  hands,  her  eyes  lowered  upon 
the  grass. 

"  Whatsoever  power  I  have  comes  from  God,"  she 
said  solemnly ;  "  and  there  be  times,  such  as  now, 
when  it  seems  as  if  He  held  me  unworthy  of  His 
trust." 

"  But  you  will  aid  me  in  whatever  way  you  can?  " 

"  You  are  sure  you  love  this  maiden?  " 

"  Would  I  be  here,  think  you,  otherwise?  " 

She  did  not  answer  immediately,  but  crept  across 
the  little  space  separating  us  until  she  could  look  more 
closely  into  my  face,  scanning  it  earnestly  with  her 
dark  eyes. 

299 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  You  have  the  appearance  of  a  true  man,"  she 
said  finally.  "  Does  the  maid  love  you?" 

"  I  know  not,"  I  stammered  honestly,  confused  by 
so  direct  a  question.  "  I  fear  not ;  yet  I  would  save 
her  even  then." 

I  felt  her  hand  touch  mine  as  if  in  sudden 
sympathy. 

"  Monsieur,"  she  spoke  gravely,  "  love  has  never 
been  kind  to  me,  and  I  have  learned  to  put  small  trust 
in  the  word  as  it  finds  easy  utterance  upon  men's  lips. 
A  man  swore  once,  even  at  the  altar,  that  he  loved  me ; 
and  when  he  had  won  my  heart  he  left  me  for  another. 
If  I  believed  you  were  such  a  man  I  would  rather 
leave  this  girl  to  her  fate  among  the  savages  yonder." 

"  I  am  not  of  that  school,"  I  protested  earnestly. 
"  I  am  of  a  race  that  love  once  and  forever.  But  you, 
who  are  you?  Why  are  you  here  in  the  midst  of  these 
savages?  You  bear  a  strange  likeness  to  her  I  would 
save,  but  for  the  lighter  shade  of  your  hair." 

She  drew  back  slightly,  removing  her  hand  from 
mine,  but  with  gentleness. 

"  It  would  do  you  little  good  to  know  my  story," 
she  said  firmly.  "  I  am  no  longer  of  the  world,  and  my 
life  is  dedicated  to  a  service  you  might  deem  sacrifice. 
Moreover,  we  waste  time  in  such  idle  converse;  and 
if  it  be  my  privilege  to  aid  you  at  all,  I  must  learn 
more,  so  as  to  plan  safely." 

"  You  have  the  freedom  of  the  camp  yonder?  " 
300 


AN    ANGEL   IN    THE   WILDERNESS 

"  I  hardly  know,"  she  responded  sadly.  "  God 
has  placed  in  my  poor  hands,  Monsieur,  a  portion  of 
His  work  amid  those  benighted,  sin-stained  creatures 
there.  Times  come,  as  now,  when  the  wild  wolf  breaks 
loose,  and  my  life  hardly  is  safe  among  them.  I  fled 
the  camp  to-night,  —  not  from  fear,  Christ  knows,  but 
because  I  am  a  woman,  and  too  weak  physically  to 
bear  the  sight  of  suffering  that  I  am  helpless  to 
relieve.  It  is  indeed  Christ's  mercy  that  so  few  of 
your  company  were  spared  to  be  thus  tortured;  but 
there  was  naught  left  for  me  but  prayer." 

She  stooped  forward,  her  hands  pressed  over  her 
eyes  as  though  she  would  shut  out  the  horror. 

"  Yet  know  you  who  among  the  whites  have  thus 
far  preserved  their  lives?  "  I  urged,  in  an  agony  of  sus 
pense.  "  Were  any  of  the  women  brought  alive  to 
the  camp?" 

"  It  was  my  fortune  to  see  but  one ;  nor  was  I 
permitted  to  approach  her,  —  a  sweet-faced  girl,  yet 
she  could  not  be  the  one  you  seek,  for  she  wore  a 
wedding-ring.  She  was  saved  through  the  friendship 
of  Black  Partridge,  and  I  heard  that  she  is  a  daughter 
of  the  Silver-man." 

"  Ay !  Mrs.  Helm !  Thank  God !  But  was  she 
the  only  one?" 

"  Truly,  I  know  not ;  for  I  was  forced  away  from 
sight  of  much  that  went  on.  Little  Sauk  has  a  white 
maiden  hidden  in  his  lodge,  who  was  brought  from  the 

301 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

battle.  I  have  not  seen  the  girl,  but  know  this  through 
others  who  were  angry  at  his  good-fortune." 

"  Could  we  reach  there,  think  you,  unobserved?  " 

She  rose,  and  gazed  anxiously  across  the  stream, 
her  face  showing  clear  and  fair  in  the  faint  light  of 
those  distant  fires,  while  I  caught  the  glimmer  of  a 
pearl  rosary  about  her  white  throat  and  marked  a 
silver  crucifix  resting  against  her  breast. 

"  It  will  be  life  itself  you  venture  in  such  an  at 
tempt,"  she  said  softly,  "  even  its  loss  through  torture ; 
yet  't  is  a  deed  that  might  be  done,  for  the  Indians  are 
fairly  crazed  with  blood  and  liquor,  and  will  pay  small 
heed  to  aught  save  their  heathen  orgies." 

"  Then  let  us  venture  it." 

She  turned  slightly  and  looked  at  me  intently,  her 
dark  eyes  filled  with  serious  thought. 

"  Yes,  we  will  go,"  she  responded  at  last,  slowly. 
"  If  through  God's  grace  we  may  thus  preserve  a  life, 
it  will  be  well  worthy  the  sacrifice,  and  must  be  His 
desire." 

For  another  moment  we  waited  there  silently, 
standing  side  by  side,  gazing  anxiously  across  the  dark 
water,  and  listening  intently  to  the  varied  discordant 
sounds  borne  to  us  on  the  night  air.  I  know  not  what 
may  have  been  in  her  thought ;  but  upon  my  lips  there 
was  a  silent  prayer  that  we  might  be  safely  guided  in 
our  desperate  mission.  I  wondered  still  who  this 
strange  young  woman  could  be,  so  surrounded  by 

302 


AN    ANGEL   IN   THE   WILDERNESS 

mystery,  a  companion  of  savages,  and  still  gentle  and 
refined  in  word  and  manner.  I  dare  not  ask  again,  nor 
urge  her  confidence ;  for  there  was  that  of  reserve  about 
her  which  held  me  speechless.  I  glanced  aside, marking 
again  the  clear  pure  contour  of  her  face,  and  my  look 
seemed  instantly  to  arouse  her  from  her  reverie. 

"  I  expect  little  trouble  until  we  near  the  centre 
of  the  camp,"  she  said,  thoughtfully.  "  'T  is  dark  amid 
the  northern  lodges,  and  we  shall  meet  with  no  war 
riors  there  unless  they  be  so  far  gone  in  intoxication 
as  to  be  no  longer  a  source  of  danger.  But  come, 
friend,  the  longer  we  tarry  the  less  bright  grows  the 
hope  of  success." 

A  slender  bark  canoe  rested  close  beneath  the 
bank,  and  she  motioned  me  into  it,  grasping  the  paddle 
without  a  word,  and  sending  the  narrow  craft  with 
swift,  silent  strokes  across  the  stream.  The  other  shore 
was  unprotected;  so,  hesitating  only  long  enough  to 
listen  for  a  moment,  much  as  some  wild  animal  might, 
she  crept  forward  cautiously  into  the  black  lodge- 
shadows,  while  I  instantly  followed,  imitating  as  best 
I  could  her  slightest  movement.  We  met  no  obstacle 
to  our  advance,  —  not  even  the  snarls  and  barkings  of 
the  innumerable  curs,  usually  the  sleepless  guardians 
of  such  encampments  of  savages.  I  soon  saw  that  as 
we  crept  around  lodge  after  lodge  in  our  progress,  the 
light  of  the  blazing  fires  in  our  front  grew  constantly 
brighter  and  the  savage  turbulence  more  pronounced. 

At  last  the  girl  came  to  a  sudden  pause,  peering 
303 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

cautiously  forward  from  beneath  the  shadow  of  the 
lodge  that  hid  us ;  and  as  I  glanced  over  her  shoulder, 
the  wild  scene  was  revealed  in  each  detail  of  savagery. 

"  'T  is  as  far  as  you  will  dare  venture,"  she  whis 
pered,  her  lips  at  my  ear.  "  I  know  not  the  exact  limit 
of  our  progress,  but  the  lodge  of  Little  Sauk  lies  be 
yond  the  fire,  and  I  must  make  the  rest  of  the  distance 
alone." 

"  But  dare  you?  "  I  questioned  uneasily.  "  Will 
they  permit  even  you  to  pass  unharmed?  " 

She  smiled  almost  sadly. 

"  I  have  many  friends  among  them,  blood-stained 
as  they  are,  and  little  as  I  have  accomplished  for  the 
salvation  of  their  souls.  I  have  been  with  them  much, 
and  my  father  long  held  their  confidence  ere  he  died. 
I  have  even  been  adopted  into  the  tribe  of  the  Potta- 
wattomies.  None  are  my  enemies  among  that  nation 
save  the  medicine-men,  and  they  will  scarce  venture  to 
molest  me  even  in  this  hour  of  their  power  and  crime. 
Too  well  they  know  me  to  be  under  protection  of  their 
chiefs;  nor  are  they  insensible  to  the  sanctity  of  my 
faith.  Ay,  and  even  their  superstition  has  proved  my 
safeguard." 

The  expression  of  curiosity  in  my  eyes  appealed 
to  her,  and  as  if  in  answer  she  rested  one  hand  upon 
her  uncovered  head,  the  hair  of  which  shone  like  dull 
red  gold  in  the  firelight. 

"  You  mean  that?  "  I  asked,  dimly  recalling  some 
thing  I  had  once  heard. 

304 


AN   ANGEL   IN   THE   WILDERNESS 

She  shook  the  heavy  coiled  mass  loose  from  its 
bondage,  until  it  rippled  in  gleaming  waves  of  color 
over  her  shoulders,  and  smiled  back  at  me,  yet  not 
without  traces  of  deep  sadness  in  her  eyes. 

"  'T  is  an  Indian  thought,"  she  explained  softly, 
"  that  such  hair  as  mine  is  a  special  gift  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  renders  its  wearer  sacred.  What  was  often 
spoken  most  lightly  about  in  other  days  has  in  this 
dread  wilderness  proved  my  strongest  defence.  God 
uses  strange  means,  Monsieur,  to  accomplish  His  pur 
pose  with  the  heathen." 

She  paused,  listening  intently  to  a  sudden  noise 
behind  us. 

"  Creep  in  here,  Monsieur,"  she  whispered,  quickly 
lifting  an  edge  of  the  skin-covering  of  the  lodge.  "  A 
party  is  returning  from  the  Fort,  perchance  with  more 
prisoners.  Lie  quiet  there  until  I  return;  it  will  not 
be  long." 

I  crawled  through  the  slight  opening  into  that 
black  interior,  turning  to  hold  open  the  flap  sufficiently 
to  peer  forth  once  more.  I  knew  not  where  she  van 
ished,  as  she  faded  away  like  a  shadow;  but  I  had 
hardly  secured  refuge,  when  a  dozen  painted  warriors 
trooped  by,  shouting  their  fierce  greeting.  In  the 
midst  of  them,  half-stripped,  and  bleeding  as  if  from 
freshly  inflicted  wounds,  staggered  a  white  man;  and 
as  the  firelight  fell  full  upon  his  haggard  face,  I  recog 
nized  De  Croix. 

20  305 


CHAPTER    XXIX 


A   SOLDIER   OF   FRANCE 

HAT  followed  was  so  ex 
traordinary  and  incredible 
that  I  hesitate  to  record  it, 
lest  there  be  those  who, 
judging  in  their  own  conceit, 
and  knowing  little  of  savage 
Indian  nature,  may  question 
the  truth  of  my  narration. 
Yet  I  am  now  too  old  a 
man  to  permit  unjust  criticism  to  swerve  me  from 
the  task  I  have  assumed. 

The  extreme  of  misery  that  overwhelmed  me  at 
the  moment  when  I  beheld  my  comrade  driven  forward 
like  a  trapped  beast  to  a  death  by  torture,  found  ex 
pression  in  a  sudden  moan,  which,  fortunately  for  me, 
was  unnoted  amid  the  shouts  of  greeting  that  arose 
around  the  fire  when  those  gathered  there  caught  sight 
of  the  new-comers.  Instantly  all  was  confusion  and 
uproar ;  a  scene  of  savage  debauchery,  unrelieved  by  a 
redeeming  feature  or  a  sign  of  mercy.  It  was  as  if  poor 

306 


A   SOLDIER   OF   FRANCE 

De  Croix  had  been  hurled,  bound  and  gagged,  into  a 
den  of  infuriated  wolves,  whose  jaws  already  dripped 
with  the  blood  of  slaughter.  Gleaming  weapons,  glar 
ing  and  lustful  eyes,  writhing  naked  bodies,  pressed 
upon  him  on  every  side,  hurling  him  back  and  forth 
in  brute  play,  every  tongue  mocking  him,  in  every  up 
lifted  hand  a  weapon  for  a  blow. 

The  fierce  animal  nature  within  these  red  fiends 
was  now  uppermost,  fanned  into  hot  flame  by  hours 
of  diabolical  torture  of  previous  victims,  in  which  they 
had  exhausted  every  expedient  of  cruelty  to  add  to  the 
dying  agony  of  their  prey.  To  this,  fiery  liquor  had 
yielded  its  portion;  while  the  weird  incantations  of 
their  priests  had  transformed  the  most  sober  among 
them  into  demons  of  malignity.  If  ever,  earlier  in  the 
night,  their  chiefs  had  exercised  any  control  over  them, 
that  time  was  long  since  past;  and  now  the  inflamed 
warriors,  bursting  all  restraint,  answered  only  to  the 
war-drum  or  made  murderous  response  to  the  super 
stition  of  their  medicine-men. 

The  entire  centre  of  the  encampment  was  a  scene 
of  drunken  orgy,  a  phantasmagoria  of  savage  figures, 
satanic  in  their  relentless  cruelty  and  black  barbarity. 
Painted  hundreds,  bedecked  with  tinkling  beads  and 
waving  feathers,  howled  and  leaped  in  paroxysms  of 
fury  about  the  central  fire,  hacking  at  the  helpless 
bodies  of  the  dead  victims  of  earlier  atrocities,  tearing 
their  own  flesh,  beating  each  other  with  whips  like 

307 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

wire,  their  madly  brandished  weapons  flashing  angrily 
in  the  flame-lit  air. 

Squaws,  dirty  of  person  and  foul  of  mouth,  often 
more  ferocious  in  appearance  and  cruel  in  action  than 
their  masters,  were  everywhere,  dodging  amid  the 
writhing  bodies,  screaming  shrilly  from  excitement, 
their  long  coarse  hair  whipping  in  the  wind.  Nor  were 
they  all  Pottawattomies :  others  had  flocked  into  this 
carnival  of  blood,  —  Wyandots  and  Sacs,  even  Miamis, 
until  now  it  had  become  a  contest  for  supremacy  in 
savagery.  'T  was  as  if  hell  itself  had  opened,  to  vomit 
forth  upon  the  prairie  that  blood-stained  crew  of  danc 
ing  demons  and  shock  the  night  with  crime. 

A  dead  white  man,  —  the  poor  lad  whose  early 
torture  we  had  witnessed,  —  his  half-burnt  body  still 
hanging  suspended  at  the  stake,  was  in  the  midst  of 
them,  a  red  glare  of  embers  beneath  him,  the  curling 
smoke  creeping  upward  into  the  black  sky  from  about 
his  head  like  devil's  incense.  In  front  of  this  hideous 
spectacle,  regardless  of  the  mutilated  body,  sat  the 
ferocious  old  demon  I  had  seen  the  evening  previous, 
his  head  crowned  with  a  bison's  horns,  his  naked 
breast  daubed  with  red  and  yellow  figures  to  resemble 
crawling  snakes,  his  face  the  hideous  representation 
of  a  grinning  skull.  Above  all  other  sounds  rang  out 
his  yells,  inciting  his  fellows  to  further  atrocities,  and 
accompanied  by  the  dull  booming  of  his  wooden  drum. 

It  was  into  this  pack  of  ravening  beasts  that  poor 
308 


A   SOLDIER   OF   FRANCE 

De  Croix  staggered  from  the  surrounding  shadows; 
and  they  surged  about  him,  clamoring  for  place,  greet 
ing  their  new-found  victim  with  jeers  and  blows  and 
hoots  of  bitter  hatred,  viciously  slashing  at  him  with 
their  knives,  so  that  the  very  sight  of  it  turned  me 
sick,  and  made  me  sink  my  head  upon  my  arms  in  help 
lessness  and  horror.  A  sudden  cessation  in  the  infer 
nal  uproar  led  me  to  peer  forth  once  more.  They  had 
dragged  the  charred  and  blackened  trunk  of  the  dead 
soldier  down  from  the  post  where  it  had  hung  sus 
pended,  and  were  fastening  De  Croix  in  its  place, 
binding  his  hands  behind  the  support,  and  kicking 
aside  the  still  glowing  embers  of  the  former  fire  to 
give  him  space  to  stand.  It  was  brutally,  fiendishly 
done,  with  thongs  wound  about  his  body  so  tightly  as 
to  lift  the  flesh  in  great  welts,  and  those  who  labored 
at  it  striking  cruel  blows  at  his  naked,  quivering  form, 
spitting  viciously  into  his  face,  with  taunting  words, 
seeking  through  every  form  of  ferocious  ingenuity  to 
wring  from  their  helpless  victim  some  sign  of  suffer 
ing,  some  shrieking  plea  for  mercy.  Once  I  marked 
a  red  devil  stick  a  sharpened  sliver  of  wood  into  the 
Frenchman's  bare  shoulder,  touched  it  with  fire,  and 
then  stand  back  laughing  as  the  bound  victim  sought 
vainly  to  dislodge  the  torturing  brand. 

Whatever  of  shrinking  fear  De  Croix  may  have 
exhibited  an  hour  before,  however  he  may  have  trem 
bled  from  ghostly  haunting  and  been  made  coward  by 

309 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

contact  with  the  dead,  he  was  a  man  now,  a  soldier 
worthy  of  his  uniform  and  of  his  manhood.  Merciful 
God !  but  it  made  my  heart  swell  to  see  the  lad,  as  he 
faced  those  dancing  devils  and  looked  coolly  into  the 
eyes  of  death.  His  face  was  indeed  ghastly  white  in 
the  fire-glow,  save  where  the  red  stains  of  blood  dis 
figured  it;  but  there  was  no  wavering  in  the  bold 
black  eyes,  no  cowardly  shrinking  from  his  fate,  no 
moan  of  weakness  from  between  his  tightly  pressed 
lips.  Scarce  could  I  think  of  him  then  as  being  the 
same  gentle  exquisite  that  rode  on  the  westward  trail 
in  powdered  hair  and  gaudy  waistcoat,  worrying  lest 
a  pinch  of  dust  might  soil  his  faultless  linen,  —  this 
begrimed,  blood-stained,  torn  figure,  naked  to  the 
waist,  his  small-clothes  clinging  in  rags  from  his 
thighs,  his  head  bare  and  with  long  black  locks  stream 
ing  to  his  shoulders.  Yet  it  was  now,  not  then,  he  won 
my  respect  and  honor. 

Once  I  saw  him  strain  desperately  at  the  cords  in 
a  mad  endeavor  to  break  free,  his  flashing  eyes  on  the 
demons  who  were  torturing  him  beyond  endurance. 
Well  I  knew  how  he  longed  to  lay  hand  on  any  weapon, 
and  thus  die,  battling  to  the  end;  had  he  succeeded, 
I  doubt  not  I  should  have  been  at  his  side,  forgetful 
of  all  else  in  the  struggle.  The  deer-skin  thongs,  as 
unyielding  as  iron,  held  him  fast.  I  ground  my  teeth 
and  dug  my  nails  into  the  earth  to  hold  me  from  leap 
ing  forward  in  hopeless  attempt  at  rescue,  as  a  huge 

310 


A   SOLDIER   OF   FRANCE 

brute  struck  him  savagely  with  clinched  hand  across 
the  lips. 

Suddenly,  as  if  in  response  to  some  low  spoken 
order,  the  jostling  horde  fell  aside  from  before  him, 
leaving  a  narrow  space  unoccupied.  I  had  no  time  to 
wonder  at  this  movement  before  a  tomahawk,  whirling 
rapidly  and  flashing  like  a  ruby  in  the  red  glare,  went 
hurling  forward,  and  buried  its  shining  blade  deep  in 
the  post  an  inch  from  the  prisoner's  head,  the  handle 
quivering  with  the  force  of  impact.  Again  and  again, 
amid  yells  of  derision  and  encouragement,  they  threw, 
twice  bringing  token  of  blood  from  the  grazed  cheek 
and  once  cleaving  the  ear  nearest  me  as  if  by  a  knife- 
blow.  In  spite  of  all,  De  Croix  sneered  at  them, 
mocked  their  efforts,  taunted  them  with  their  lack  of 
skill,  no  doubt  seeking  to  infuriate  them  and  cause  the 
striking  of  a  merciful  death-blow. 

I  trembled  as  I  gazed,  held  there  by  a  fascination 
I  could  not  overcome,  shading  my  eyes  when  I  saw 
an  arm  uplifted  to  make  a  cast,  and  opening  them  in 
dread  unspeakable  as  I  heard  the  dull  impact  of  the 
blow.  Never  in  my  life  have  I  seen  such  marvellous 
nerve  as  this  French  gallant  displayed  in  those  awful 
moments;  standing  there  motionless,  with  never  a 
tremor,  no  twitching  of  a  muscle,  his  scornful  eyes 
following  the  deadly  steel,  his  lips  jeering  at  the 
throwers,  as  he  coolly  played  the  game  whose  stake 
was  death.  At  last  some  savage  cast  from  farther 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

back  amid  the  mass  of  howling  contestants;  I  failed 
to  see  the  upraised  hand  that  grasped  the  weapon,  but 
caught  its  sudden  gleam  as  it  sped  onward,  and  De 
Croix  was  pinned  helpless,  the  steel  blade  wedging  his 
long  hair  deep  into  the  wood. 

A  dozen  screaming  squaws  now  hustled  forward 
the  materials  for  a  fire;  I  saw  branches,  roots,  and 
leaves,  piled  high  about  his  knees,  and  marked  with  a 
shudder  the  film  of  blue  smoke  as  it  soared  upward 
ere  the  flame  caught  the  green  wood.  Then  suddenly 
some  one  kicked  the  pile  over,  hurling  it  into  the  faces 
of  those  who  stooped  beside  it ;  and  the  fierce  clamor 
ceased  as  if  by  magic. 

I  staggered  to  my  knees,  wondering  what  it  could 
mean,  —  this  strange  silence  after  all  the  uproar. 
Then  I  saw.  Out  from  the  shadows,  as  if  she  herself 
were  one,  the  strange  girl  who  had  been  my  companion 
glided  forward  into  the  red  radius  of  the  flame,  and 
faced  them,  her  back  to  De  Croix. 

Never  shall  I  fail  to  recall  her  as  she  then  ap 
peared, —  a  veritable  goddess  of  light  fronting  the 
fiends  of  darkness.  With  cheeks  so  white  as  to  seem 
touched  with  death,  her  dark  eyes  glowed  in  conscious 
ness  of  power,  while  her  long,  sweeping  tresses  rippled 
below  her  waist,  gleaming  in  a  wild  red  beauty  almost 
supernatural.  How  womanly  she  was,  how  fair  to 
look  upon,  and  how  unconscious  of  aught  save  her 
mission!  One  hand  she  held  before  her  in  imperious 

312 


You    shall     not    torture     this     man  —  he    is    a     soldier 
of  France ! '  " 


A   SOLDIER   OF   FRANCE 

gesture  of  command;  with  the  other  she  uplifted  the 
crucifix,  until  the  silver  Christ  sparkled  in  the  light. 
"Back!"  she  said  clearly.  "Back!  You  shall 
not  torture  this  man!  I  know  him.  He  is  a  soldier 
of  France!" 


313 


CHAPTER   XXX 


THE    RESCUE   AT   THE    STAKE 

HE  word  uttered  by  the 
strange  woman  was  one  to 
conjure  with  even  then  in 
the  Illinois  country.  Many 
a  year  had  passed  since  the 
French  flag  ruled  those 
prairies,  yet  not  a  warrior 
there  but  knew  how  the  men 
of  that  race  avenged  an 
injury,  —  how  swift  their  stroke,  how  keen  their 
steel. 

I  watched  the  startled  throng  press  closely  back 
ward,  as  if  awed  by  her  mysterious  presence,  influenced 
insensibly  by  her  terse  sentence  of  command,  each 
dusky  face  a  reflex  of  its  owner's  perplexity.  Drunken 
as  most  of  them  were,  crazed  with  savage  blood-lust 
and  hours  of  remorseless  torture  of  their  victims,  for 
the  moment  that  sweet  vision  of  womanly  purity  held 
them  motionless,  as  if  indeed  the  figure  of  the  Christ 
she  uplifted  before  their  faces  had  taught  them  abhor 
rence  of  their  crimes. 

3H 


THE    RESCUE    AT   THE   STAKE 

But  it  was  not  for  long.  To  hundreds  of  those 
present  she  was  merely  an  unknown  white  woman; 
while  even  to  those  who  knew  her  best,  the  Potta- 
wattomies,  she  appeared  only  as  one  who  came  to 
balk  them  of  their  revenge.  They  may  have  held  her 
person  inviolate  amid  their  lodges,  and  even  have 
countenanced  her  strange  teaching;  but  now  she  had 
ventured  too  far  in  attempting  thus  to  stand  between 
them  and  their  victim.  They  held  back  a  single  mo 
ment,  halted  by  her  fearlessness,  rendered  cowardly 
by  vague  superstitions  regarding  her  religious  power; 
but  after  the  first  breathless  pause  of  dumb  astonish 
ment  and  irresolution,  voice  after  voice  arose  in  hoarse 
cries  of  rage  and  shouts  of  disapproval.  There  was 
a  surging  forward  of  the  straining  red  line,  while  in 
their  front  howled  and  gesticulated  the  hideous  old 
medicine-man,  his  painted  face  distorted  by  passion, 
eager  to  grasp  this  auspicious  moment  to  cast  down 
forever  one  who  had  sought  to  end  his  superstitious 
rule  among  the  tribe.  I  marked  how  she  drew  back 
as  they  advanced,  retreating  step  by  step,  —  not,  in 
deed,  as  if  she  feared  them,  but  rather  as  if  some  defi 
nite  purpose  led  her  movement.  Her  eyes  never 
wavered,  her  hand  still  uplifted  the  gleaming  cross, 
as  she  retreated  slowly,  until  she  stood  directly  before 
De  Croix,  where  he  hung  helplessly  staring  at  her  with 
an  expression  of  fear  in  his  face  strangely  at  variance 
with  his  late  show  of  desperate  courage. 

315 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  Back ! "  she  cried  again,  but  now  in  a  deeper 
and  fuller  voice  that  sounded  like  a  clear-toned  bell 
above  the  uproar.  "  I  tell  you  I  will  kill  this  man 
with  my  own  hand  before  I  permit  you  to  put  further 
torture  upon  him !  " 

An  instant  only  did  this  threat  halt  the  gathering 
rush.  Some  one  voiced  an  Indian  insult,  and  there 
came  a  fierce  surging  forward,  although  no  warrior 
among  them  seemed  eager  to  lead  in  the  attack.  I 
saw  the  woman  lift  her  hand,  and  caught  the  glimmer 
of  a  steel  blade ;  and  even  as  I  sprang  erect,  partially 
flinging  aside  the  obstructing  flap  of  the  lodge,  an 
Indian,  stalking  silently  forth  from  the  shadows,  faced 
the  mob,  standing  motionless  within  a  foot  of  the  des 
perate  girl,  and  with  his  back  toward  her.  One  glance 
at  that  tall  thin  figure,  the  stern  face,  the  long  white 
hair,  told  me  it  was  the  great  war-chief  of  the  Potta- 
wattomies,  Gomo ;  and  I  sank  back  trembling  from  the 
reaction  of  that  moment's  strain. 

His  words  were  calm,  deliberate,  commanding; 
but  the  angry  roar  with  which  they  were  greeted  made 
me  fear  the  horde  he  faced  so  resolutely  was  now  be 
yond  control.  He  smiled,  his  thin  lips  curling  in 
derision  as  he  gazed  with  contempt  into  the  threat 
ening  faces  pressing  closer  upon  every  side. 

"  Fear  not,"  he  murmured  aside  to  the  watchful 
woman,  and  resting  one  hand  upon  her  arm.  "  Cut 
loose  the  prisoner !  " 

316 


THE   RESCUE   AT   THE    STAKE 

She  turned  instantly  to  her  task,  while  he  spoke 
briefly  the  names  of  his  chiefs ;  and  as  each  was  called 
in  turn,  a  warrior  came  from  among  the  mass  and 
silently  stood  beside  him.  A  dozen  came  forth  thus, 
stalwart,  grim-faced  braves,  many  with  fresh  scalps 
dangling  at  their  belts. 

Gomo  now  spoke  again,  using  the  French  tongue, 
that  all  present  might  better  grasp  his  meaning. 

"  Brothers,"  he  said  gravely,  "  this  squaw  is  Pot- 
tawattomie.  She  was  adopted  by  our  people  and  lives 
in  our  lodges.  Pottawattomies  are  friends  to  French 
men;  there  is  no  war  between  us.  Why  should 
Wyandots  and  Sacs  wish  to  burn  a  Frenchman?  " 

For  a  moment  no  one  ventured  to  reply ;  the  mob 
stood  halted  now,  robbed  of  its  leaders  and  its  courage, 
even  the  noisy  medicine-man  silenced  before  this  stern 
array  of  protecting  chiefs.  Loose  as  was  Indian  dis 
cipline  and  tribal  authority,  even  in  drunkenness  those 
desperate  warriors  dared  not  openly  disregard  such 
a  display  of  power. 

"  Have  the  Pottawattomies  spoken  well  ?  "  ques 
tioned  the  old  chief,  sternly,  "  or  have  our  words 
wronged  our  brothers?  " 

A  giant  of  a  fellow,  whose  broad  face  and  huge 
head  seemed  disproportionate  even  to  his  big  body, 
his  long  coarse  hair  profusely  ornamented  with  shells 
and  beads  flashing  gaudily  in  the  firelight,  pushed  his 
way  out  from  among  the  silent  mass. 

317 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  Gomo,  the  great  war-chief  of  the  Pottawatto- 
mies,  has  spoken  well,"  he  said  in  a  deep  voice  that 
rolled  like  distant  thunder.  "  The  Wyandots  did  not 
know;  they  war  not  with  Frenchmen,  nor  harm  the 
women  of  the  Pottawattomies.  The  Great  Spirit  hath 
made  us  brothers,  and  we  have  smoked  together  the 
pipe  of  peace." 

Gomo  moved  forward  with  Indian  dignity,  and 
exchanged  solemn  greeting  with  the  new-comer. 

"  It  makes  the  hearts  of  the  Pottawattomies  light 
to  hear  the  words  of  Sau-ga-nash,"  he  said  gravely. 
Then  he  turned  and  waved  his  hand  to  his  clustered 
warriors.  "  Release  the  Frenchman,  and  place  him 
for  safety  in  the  council  lodge.  Pass  the  woman  free. 
It  is  the  will  of  our  chiefs." 

The  council  lodge !  I  glanced  about  me  apprehen 
sively;  surely  this  must  be  the  same  tepee  in  which 
Captain  Heald  and  I  had  met  the  chiefs!  There  were 
no  signs  of  ordinary  Indian  occupancy,  and  now  as 
I  looked  about  me  the  firelight  from  without  revealed 
clearly  the  shading  of  those  grotesque  figures  I  re 
called  as  having  been  sketched  upon  the  outer  cover 
ing.  So  it  was  here  that  De  Croix  was  to  be  confined ! 
I  crept  back  hastily,  dropping  into  place  the  loosened 
flap  through  which  I  had  been  peering.  A  skin  or 
two  were  lying  on  the  grassy  floor ;  and  I  grasped  the 
larger  of  these,  drawing  it  over  me  while  I  rolled 
as  closely  as  possible  against  the  farther  wall,  hoping 


THE   RESCUE   AT   THE   STAKE 

desperately  that  no  Indian  guards  would  be  posted 
within. 

The  uproar  outside  continued,  as  if  there  were 
still  opposition  to  the  commands  of  the  chiefs;  but 
presently,  as  I  peeped  through  a  hole  in  the  skin  held 
over  me,  I  perceived  a  sudden  flash  of  light  as  the  flap 
covering  the  entrance  was  drawn  aside.  I  saw  a  num 
ber  of  dark  hands  thrust  within,  a  savage  face  or  two 
peering  for  a  moment  about  the  darkened  interior; 
but  to  my  inexpressible  relief  only  one  body  was  thrust 
inside,  with  such  violence,  however,  as  to  cause  the 
man  to  fall  face  downward  at  full  length.  The  next 
instant  the  lodge  was  again  wrapped  in  utter  darkness. 
By  God's  mercy  I  remained  undiscovered,  and  was 
alone  with  De  Croix. 

For  a  short  time,  assured  as  I  was  of  this  fact, 
I  did  not  venture  to  creep  from  my  place  of  conceal 
ment,  or  make  my  presence  known  to  my  companion. 
What  ears  might  be  listening,  I  knew  not;  nor  dared 
I  trust  too  much  to  the  Frenchman's  already  over 
taxed  nerves.  He  did  not  move  from  the  position 
where  he  fell;  but  I  could  hear  him  groan  and  sob, 
with  now  and  then  a  broken  ejaculation.  Without, 
the  yelling  and  uproar  grew  perceptibly  less,  although 
an  occasional  outburst  gave  evidence  that  the  carousal 
was  not  wholly  ended.  Finally  I  pushed  back  the  robe 
that  covered  me,  now  grown  uncomfortably  warm, 
and  crept  cautiously  toward  the  place  where  I  knew 

319 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

him  to  be  lying.  It  was  intensely  dark,  and  I  was  still 
fearful  lest  he  might  cry  out  if  I  startled  him. 

"  De  Croix,"  I  whispered,  "  make  no  alarm ;  I 
am  Wayland." 

"  Wayland !  "  I  could  mark  the  amazement  in  his 
tone,  as  he  instantly  sat  upright,  peering  through  the 
gloom  in  the  direction  whence  my  voice  came.  "Mon. 
Dieal  You  are  here?  You  saw  all  of  it?" 

"  Ay,"  I  answered,  reaching  out  and  groping  in 
the  darkness  until  I  grasped  his  hand.  "  You  have  had 
a  hard  time,  my  lad;  but  the  worst  is  over,  and  hope 
remains  for  us  both." 

He  shuddered  so  violently  I  could  feel  the  spasm 
shake  his  body. 

"  'T  was  not  the  dying,"  he  protested ;  "  but  did 
you  see  her,  Wayland?  Merciful  God!  was  it  really 
a  living  woman  who  stood  there,  or  a  ghost  returned 
from  the  other  world  to  haunt  me  and  make  living 
worse  than  death?" 

"  You  mean  the  sister  who  interposed  to  save 
you?  "  I  asked.  "'  She  was  as  truly  alive  as  either  of 
us.  Think  you  she  is  not  a  stranger?  " 

He  groaned,  as  if  the  confession  was  wrung  from 
him  by  the  terror  of  eternal  torment. 

"Mon  Dieul    She  is  my  wife !" 

"  Your  wife?  " 

"  Ay,  my  wife,  —  Marie  Faneuf,  of  Montreal." 

"But  how  comes  she  here,  Monsieur,  living  in 
320 


THE   RESCUE   AT   THE   STAKE 

the  Pottawattomie  camp?  And  how  comes  it  that  you 
sought  another  in  this  wilderness,  if  you  were  already 
long  wedded?  " 

"  Saint  Guise !  but  I  cannot  tell  you,"  and  his  voice 
shook  with  the  emotion  that  swept  him.  "  'T  is  like 
a  black  dream,  from  which  I  must  yet  awaken.  She 
died,  I  swear  she  died;  the  sisters  told  me  so  at  the 
convent  of  the  Ursulines,  whither  she  fled  to  escape 
my  unkindness,  —  for  I  did  her  wrong ;  and  I  stood  by 
the  grave  as  the  body  they  called  hers  was  lowered 
into  the  ground.  For  all  these  years  have  I  thought 
it  true ;  yet  the  girl  yonder  was  Marie.  But  you,  Way- 
land,  —  know  you  aught  of  her?  " 

"  Only  that  she  guided  me  hither  in  search 
of  Mademoiselle.  On  the  way  we  conversed,  and 
she  let  me  know  that  she  had  dedicated  her  life  to 
the  service  of  these  Indians,  seeking  to  save  their 
souls." 

"  'T  is  like  enough ;  she  was  ever  half  a  nun,  and 
most  religious.  Yet  made  she  no  mention  of  me,  and 
of  my  crying  out  at  the  house?  —  for  I  must  indeed 
have  seen  her  there !  " 

"  She  asked  me  your  name,  Monsieur,  and  when 
I  told  her  she  said  she  recalled  it  not.  Knew  she  you 
by  some  other?  " 

He  did  not  answer,  though  I  could  mark  his  heavy 
breathing,  as  if  he  strove  with  himself  for  mastery. 
Nor  did  I  speak  again,  eager  as  I  now  was  to  arrange 

21  321 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

some  plan  for  the  future;  for  this  man  was  certainly 
in  no  condition  to  counsel  with. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  may  have  rested  there  in 
silence,  seeking  vainly  in  my  own  mind  for  some  open 
ing  of  escape,  or  means  whereby  I  might  communicate 
with  Mademoiselle.  Would  the  strange  woman  forget 
me  now,  or  would  she  venture  upon  a  return  with  her 
message?  If  not,  I  must  grope  forward  without  her, 
hampered  as  I  should  be  by  this  unnerved  and  helpless 
Frenchman.  Outside,  the  noise  had  almost  wholly 
ceased,  —  at  least,  close  to  where  we  were,  —  and  I 
could  perceive  that  a  slight  tinge  of  returning  day  was 
already  in  the  air,  faintly  revealing  the  interior  of  the 
lodge. 

As  I  sat  thus,  drifting  through  inaction  into  a 
more  despairing  mood,  the  rear  covering  of  the  tepee 
moved  almost  imperceptibly,  and  I  turned  hastily  to 
seek  the  cause,  my  heart  in  my  throat  lest  it  prove  an 
enemy,  perhaps  some  stealthy  savage  still  seeking  the 
life  of  De  Croix.  It  was  far  from  being  light  as  yet, 
but  there  was  sufficient  to  show  me  the  faint  outline 
of  a  woman's  figure.  The  Frenchman  had  seemingly 
heard  nothing;  and  I  rose  quickly  and  faced  her 
eagerly. 

"  You  have  found  her?  "  I  questioned  anxiously. 
"  I  beg  you  tell  me  that  she  yet  lives !  " 

"  Hush !  you  speak  too  loud,"  was  the  low  reply. 
"  The  one  you  seek  is,  I  think,  confined  within  the 

322 


THE    RESCUE   AT   THE   STAKE 

lodge  of  Little  Sauk,  and  thus  far  remains  unharmed. 
I  have  not  been  able  to  reach  her,  but  she  has  been 
described  to  me  as  young,  with  dark  hair  and  eyes, 
and  as  having  been  dragged  from  a  horse  near  the 
rear  of  the  column.  Think  you  she  is  the  one  you 
seek?  " 

"  I  do  indeed ! "  I  cried,  in  a  rapture  of  relief. 
"  Where  is  this  lodge  in  which  they  hold  her?  " 

-  She   hesitated   to    answer,    as   if    she    somewhat 
doubted  my  discretion. 

"  It  is  the  third  from  the  fire,  in  the  row  west 
of  this,"  she  said  at  last.  "  But  it  is  already  daylight, 
and  you  must  lie  hidden  amid  these  skins  until  another 
night,  when  I  will  strive  to  aid  you.  You  will  be  safe 
here,  if  you  only  keep  hidden;  and  I  have  brought 
with  me  food  for  you  both." 

I  had  quite  forgotten  De  Croix,  in  my  eagerness  to 
learn  news  of  Mademoiselle;  but  now  I  realized  he 
had  risen  to  his  knees,  and  was  gazing  at  our  visitor 
through  the  dim  shadows  as  if  half  fearful  even  yet 
that  she  was  but  a  spectre.  In  that  gray  dawn  his  face 
was  ghastly  in  its  whiteness,  —  the  dark  lines  under 
his  eyes,  his  matted  hair,  and  the  traces  of  blood  upon 
his  cheek,  yielding  a  haggardness  almost  appalling. 

"  Marie !  "  he  sobbed,  catching  his  breath  between 
the  words  as  if  they  choked  him,  "  Marie,  in  God's 
name,  speak  one  word  to  me !  " 

I  saw  the  girl  start,  looking  around  at  him  with 
323 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

eyes  widely  opened,  yet  with  an  expression  in  them 
I  could  not  fathom;  it  was  neither  hatred  nor  love, 
though  it  might  easily  have  been  sorrow. 

"  Marie,"  he  urged,  rendered  despairing  by  her 
silence,  "  I  have  done  you  wrong,  great  wrong ;  but 
I  thought  you  dead.  They  told  me  so,  —  they  told  me 
it  was  your  body  they  buried.  Will  you  not  speak  a 
word  of  mercy  now?  " 

Dim  as  the  light  was,  I  saw  her  eyes  were  moist 
as  she  gazed  down  upon  him ;  but  there  was  no  falter 
ing  in  her  voice. 

"  You  were  right,  Monsieur  le  Marquis,"  she  said 
slowly,  "  Marie  Faneuf  is  dead.  It  is  only  Sister 
Celeste  who  has  aided  in  the  preservation  of  your  life 
in  the  name  of  the  Master.  Make  your  acknowledg 
ment  to  the  Mother  of  Christ,  not  to  me,  for  such 
mercy." 

I  knew  not  when  she  passed  out,  or  how ;  but  we 
were  alone  once  more,  and  De  Croix  was  lying  with 
his  face  buried  in  the  short  grass. 


324 


CHAPTER   XXXI 


A   SEARCH,   AND   ITS   REWARD 

SLEPT  at  last,  soundly,  for 
several  hours,  lying  well 
hidden  behind  the  skins  at 
the  back  of  the  lodge.  There 
seemed  nothing  else  to  do; 
for  poor  De  Croix  had  no 
thought  other  than  that  of 
the  woman  who  had  just  left 
us,  and  I  was  exhausted  by 
hours  of  excitement  and  toil.  He  was  asleep  when 
I  awoke,  lying  just  as  I  had  left  him,  his  face  still 
buried  in  the  short  trodden  grass  that  carpeted  the 
floor. 

It  was  so  quiet  without  that  I  listened  in  vain  for 
a  sound  to  indicate  the  presence  of  Indians.  Silence 
so  profound  was  in  strange  contrast  with  the  hideous 
uproar  of  the  preceding  night,  and  curiosity  led  me 
finally  to  project  my  head  from  beneath  the  lodge 
covering  and  gain  a  cautious  glimpse  of  the  camp  with 
out.  The  yellow  sunshine  of  the  calm  summer  after- 

325 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

noon  rested  hot  and  glaring  on  the  draped  skins  of  the 
tepees,  and  on  the  brown  prairie-grass,  trampled  by 
hundreds  of  passing  feet.  I  could  perceive  a  few 
squaws  working  lazily  in  the  shade  of  the  trees  near 
the  bank  of  the  river;  but  no  other  moving  figures 
were  visible.  Several  recumbent  forms  were  within 
my  sight,  their  faces  toward  the  sun,  evidently  sleeping 
off  the  heavy  potations  of  the  night.  Otherwise  the 
great  encampment  appeared  completely  deserted; 
there  were  no  spirals  of  smoke  rising  above  the  lodge- 
poles,  no  gossiping  groups  anywhere  about. 

It  was  plain  enough  to  me.  Those  of  the  warriors 
capable  of  further  action  were  elsewhere  engaged  upon 
some  fresh  foray,  while  the  majority,  overcome  by 
drinking,  were  asleep  within  their  darkened  lodges. 
Surely,  daylight  though  it  was,  no  safer  moment  could 
be  expected  in  which  to  establish  communication  with 
Toinette.  With  night  the  camp  would  be  again  astir; 
and  even  if  I  succeeded  in  reaching  her  at  some  later 
hour  it  would  leave  small  margin  of  darkness  for  our 
escape.  Every  moment  of  delay  now  added  to  our 
grave  peril,  and  there  was  much  planning  to  be  done 
after  we  met.  Possibly  I  should  have  waited,  as  I  had 
been  told  to  do;  but  it  was  ever  in  my  blood  to  act 
rather  than  reason,  and  I  am  sure  that  in  this  case  no 
cause  remains  for  regret. 

I  must  confess  that  my  heart  beat  somewhat 
faster,  as  I  crept  slowly  forth  and  peered  cautiously 

326 


A   SEARCH,   AND   ITS    REWARD 

around  the  bulging  side  of  the  big  lodge  I  had  just 
left,  to  assure  myself  no  savages  were  stirring.  It  was 
not  that  I  greatly  feared  the  venture,  nor  that  a  sense 
of  danger  excited  my  nerves;  but  rather  the  one 
thought  in  my  mind  was  that  now  my  way  lay  toward 
Mademoiselle.  How  would  she  greet  me?  Should  I 
learn  my  fate  from  her  tell-tale  eyes,  or  by  a  sudden 
gleam  of  surprise  in  her  lovely  face?  These  were  the 
reflections  that  inspired  me,  for  a  new  hope  had  been 
born  within  me  through  the  forced  confession  of  De 
Croix. 

There  was  little  danger  of  exposure  while  I  ad 
vanced  through  the  shelter  of  the  lodges,  for  I  was 
always  under  partial  cover.  But  I  waited  and  watched 
long  before  daring  to  pass  across  the  wide  open  space 
in  the  centre  of  which  the  fire  had  been  kindled.  The 
torture-post  yet  stood  there,  black  and  charred,  while 
the  ground  beneath  was  littered  with  dead  ashes.  The 
bodies  of  three  white  men,  two  of  them  naked  and 
marked  by  fire,  lay  close  at  hand,  just  as  they  had  been 
carelessly  flung  aside  to  make  room  for  new  victims; 
yet  I  dared  not  stop  to  learn  who  they  might  have  been 
in  life.  The  sight  of  their  foul  disfigurement  only  ren 
dered  me  the  more  eager  to  reach  the  living  with  a 
message  of  hope. 

I  moved  like  a  snake,  dragging  my  body  an  inch 
at  a  time  by  firmly  grasping  with  extended  hands  the 
tough  grass-roots,  and  writhing  forward  as  noiselessly 

327 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

as  if  I  were  stalking  some  prey.  There  were  times 
when  I  advanced  so  slowly  it  would  have  puzzled  a 
watcher  to  determine  whether  mine  was  not  also  the 
body  of  the  dead.  At  length,  even  at  that  snail's  rate 
of  progress,  I  gained  the  protection  of  the  tepees  upon 
the  other  side  of  the  camp,  and  skulked  in  among  them. 
The  lodge  just  before  me,  blackened  by  paint  and 
weather,  must  be  the  one  I  sought.  I  rested  close 
within  its  shadow,  striving  to  assure  myself  there  was 
no  possibility  of  mistake.  As  my  eyes  lifted,  I  could 
trace  in  dim  outline  the  totem  of  the  chief  faintly 
sketched  on  the  taut  skin :  it  was  the  same  I  had  noted 
on  the  brawny  breast  of  Little  Sauk. 

Never  did  I  move  with  greater  woodland  skill,  for 
I  felt  that  all  depended  upon  my  remaining  undiscov 
ered;  a  single  false  move  now  would  defeat  all  hope. 
Who  might  be  within,  concealed  by  that  black  cover 
ing,  was  a  mystery  to  be  solved  only  by  extremest 
caution. 

Inch  by  inch  I  worked  the  skin  covering  of  the 
tepee  entrance  up  from  the  ground,  screwing  my  eye 
to  the  aperture  in  an  effort  to  penetrate  the  shrouded 
interior.  But  the  glare  of  the  sun  was  so  reflected  into 
my  eyeballs,  that  it  left  me  almost  blind  in  the  semi- 
gloom  beneath  that  dark  roof,  and  I  could  distinguish 
no  object  with  certainty.  Surely,  nothing  moved 
within ;  and  I  drew  myself  slowly  forward,  until  half  my 
body  lay  extended  upon  the  beaten  dirt-floor.  It  was 

328 


A   SEARCH,   AND   ITS    REWARD 

then  that  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  face  peering  at  me 
from  out  the  shadows, — the  face  of  Toinette;  and,  alas 
for  my  eager  hopes  of  surprising  her  heart  and  solving 
its  secrets !  the  witch  was  actually  laughing  in  silence 
at  my  predicament.  The  sight  made  my  face  flush  in 
sudden  indignation;  but  before  I  could  find  speech, 
she  had  hastily  accosted  me. 

"  Good  faith,  Master  Wayland !  but  I  greet  you 
gladly !  "  she  said,  and  her  soft  hand  was  warm  upon 
mine ;  "  yet  it  truly  caused  me  to  smile  to  observe  the 
marvellous  caution  with  which  you  came  hither." 

"  It  must  have  been  indeed  amusing,"  I  answered, 
losing  all  my  vain  aspirations  in  a  moment  under  her 
raillery ;  "  though  it  is  not  every  prisoner  in  an  Indian 
camp  who  could  find  like  cause  for  merriment." 

Her  eyes  grew  sober  enough  as  they  rested  inquir 
ingly  on  my  face,  for  all  that  they  still  held  an  irri- 
tatingly  roguish  twinkle  in  their  depths. 

"  It  was  the  expression  upon  your  face  which  so 
amused  me,"  she  explained.  "  I  am  not  indifferent  to 
all  that  your  coming  means,  nor  to  the  horrors  this 
camp  has  witnessed.  More  than  that,  you  appear  to 
me  like  one  risen  from  the  dead.  I  have  truly  mourned 
for  you,  John  Wayland.  I  lost  all  power,  all  desire  for 
resistance,  when  I  saw  you  stricken  from  your  horse, 
and  often  since  my  eyes  have  been  moist  in  thoughts 
of  you.  No  doubt  't  was  but  the  sudden  reaction  from 
seeing  you  again  alive  that  made  me  so  forgetful  of 

329 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

these  dread  surroundings  as  to  smile.  I  beg  you  to 
forgive  me;  it  was  not  heartlessness,  but  merely  the 
way  of  a  thoughtless  girl,  Monsieur." 

It  had  been  impossible  for  me  to  resist  her  cajol 
ery  from  the  beginning;  and  now  I  read  in  her  eyes 
the  truth  of  all  she  spoke. 

"  There  is  naught  for  you  to  forgive,  Mademoi 
selle,"  I  answered,  drawing  myself  wholly  within  the 
tepee  and  resting  on  my  knees.  "  But  are  you  quite 
alone  here,  and  without  guards?" 

"  For  the  present,  yes.  Little  Sauk  has  been  gone 
from  the  camp  for  some  hours.  They  watch  me  with 
some  care  at  night,  —  yet  of  what  use  can  their  guard 
ing  be?  If  I  should  get  without  the  lodge,  escape 
would  be  hopeless  for  a  girl  like  me.  But  now  tell 
me  about  yourself.  Are  you  also  prisoner  to  the  In 
dians?  Surely  I  saw  you  struck  down  in  that  mad 
melee.  'T  was  then  I  lost  heart,  and  gave  up  every 
hope  of  rescue." 

"  No,  I  am  not  a  prisoner,  Mademoiselle.  I  fell, 
stunned  by  a  blow  dealt  me  from  behind,  but  was  saved 
from  capture  by  the  falling  of  my  horse  across  my 
body.  I  am  here  now  of  my  own  will,  and  for  no  other 
purpose  than  to  save  you." 

"  To  save  me !  Oh,  Monsieur !  it  would  make  me 
blush  really  to  think  I  ranked  so  high  in  your  esteem. 
Was  it  not  rather  that  other  girl  you  came  to  seek,  — 
the  one  you  sought  so  far  through  the  wilderness, 

330 


A    SEARCH,    AND    ITS    REWARD 

only  to  find  hidden  in  this  encampment  of  savages? 
Tell  me,  Monsieur,  was  she  by  any  chance  of  fate  the 
heroine  who  last  night  plucked  Captain  de  Croix  from 
the  flames  of  torture?  " 

"  You  know,  then,  of  his  danger  and  deliverance?  " 
I  said,  not  feeling  eager  to  answer  her  query.  "  'T  was 
a  most  brave  and  womanly  act." 

"  A  strange  exercise  of  power,  indeed,  Monsieur," 
and  she  looked  directly  into  my  eyes ;  "  and  the  sav 
ages  tell  me  she  claimed  to  have  knowledge  of  him." 

Surely  I  had  a  right  to  relate  the  whole  story  of 
De  Croix's  confession;  yet  somehow  I  did  not  deem 
it  the  manly  thing  to  do.  Rather,  I  would  let  her  learn 
the  truth  in  God's  own  time,  and  from  other  lips  than 
mine.  Perchance  she  would  respect  me  more  in  the 
end  for  keeping  silence  now.  But  in  this  decision  I 
failed  to  consider  that  hasty  words  of  explanation 
might  naturally  lead  her  to  believe  the  existing  friend 
ship  mine  instead  of  his. 

"  We  met  her  across  the  river  in  the  darkness  last 
night,"  I  answered.  "  At  my  request,  she  acted  as  my 
guide  into  the  Indian  camp." 

The  expression  in  her  eyes  puzzled  me ;  nor  could 
I  interpret  the  sudden  flush  that  lent  color  to  her 
cheeks. 

"  You  are  frank,  Monsieur,"  she  said  quietly,  "  and 
doubtless  't  is  better  so.  But  the  strange  situation  of 
this  young  woman  has  much  of  romance  about  it,  and 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

interests  me  greatly.  How  chances  she  to  be  here? 
Surely  she  cannot  be  of  Indian  blood?  " 

"  She  holds  connection  with  some  sisterhood  of 
the  Church,  as  I  understand,  and  has  lived  for  some 
time  amid  the  Pottawattomies,  seeking  to  win  the 
heathen  to  Christ." 

"A  Catholic?"  she  asked,  her  eyes  brightening 
with  deeper  interest. 

"  Such  is  my  understanding,  though  in  truth  she 
never  said  as  much  to  me.  Indeed,  we  spoke  little, 
Mademoiselle,  for  our  path  was  in  the  midst  of  peril, 
even  before  the  capture  of  poor  De  Croix  upset  all  our 
plans." 

"  Doubtless,"  she  answered  with  a  slight  trace  of 
sarcasm  in  the  soft  voice.  "  But  Captain  de  Croix,  — 
he  was  not  seriously  injured,  I  trust?  Where  have  the 
savages  confined  him?  And  know  you  what  they  in 
tend  as  to  his  future?" 

"  He  will  forever  bear  some  scars,  I  fear,"  I  an 
swered,  wondering  dully  at  the  calmness  of  her  in 
quiry.  "  I  have  just  left  him  sleeping  quietly  in  the 
council  tent.  Know  you  anything  of  what  fate  has 
befallen  other  of  our  friends  of  the  garrison?  " 

Her  eyes  grew  sad.  "  Only  what  little  I  have 
learned  through  the  taunting  of  my  own  captor,"  she 
answered,  her  voice  trembling.  "  Captain  Wells  is 
dead,  together  with  Ensign  Ronan  and  Surgeon  Van 
Voorhees.  Both  Captain  Heald  and  his  wife  were 

332 


A   SEARCH,    AND    ITS    REWARD 

sorely  wounded,  and  they,  with  Lieutenant  Helm,  are 
prisoners  somewhere  in  the  camp;  but  the  Lieuten 
ant's  wife  is  safe  with  the  Silver-man's  family  across  the 
river.  The  Indians  hold  these  in  hope  of  ransom,  and 
wreak  their  vengeance  upon  the  common  soldiers  who 
were  so  unfortunate  as  to  fall  into  their  hands  alive. 
Yet  few,  I  think,  survived  the  massacre." 

"  You  have  doubtless  guessed  aright.  I  noted 
with  what  fearful  spirit  of  revenge  the  savages  dealt 
with  some  of  their  captives,  while  sparing  others. 
Surely  you,  for  instance,  have  met  with  but  little  hard 
ship  thus  far  at  the  hands  of  Little  Sauk?  " 

She  glanced  up  at  me,  with  a  touch  of  the  old 
coquettishness  in  her  dark  eyes  and  a  quick  toss  of  her 
head,  while  one  white  hand  smoothed  her  soft  hair. 

"  Think  you  then,  Monsieur,  I  do  not  look  so  ill?  " 

In  spite  of  every  effort  at  control,  my  heart  swept 
into  my  eyes;  she  must  have  read  the  swift  message, 
for  her  own  drooped  instantly,  with  a  quick  flutter  of 
long  lashes  against  her  cheeks. 

"  I  have  already  told  you  how  greatly  I  admire 
you,"  I  faltered,  "  and  you  make  no  less  fair  a  picture 
now." 

"  Then  I  shall  not  tempt  you  to  add  to  your  com 
pliment,"  she  hastily  responded,  rising  to  her  feet,  "  for 
I  like  loyalty  in  a  man  better  than  mere  gallantry  of 
speech.  You  ask  me  about  Little  Sauk.  He  holds  me 
for  ransom,  —  although  Heaven  knows  't  will  prove 

333 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

but  waste  of  time,  for  I  am  aware  of  no  one  in  all  the 
East  who  would  invest  so  much  as  a  dollar  to  redeem 
me  from  Indian  hands.  Yet  such  is  his  purpose,  as 
told  to  me  this  morning." 

"  Perchance,  then,"  I  urged,  doubtfully,  "  you  may 
prefer  remaining  quietly  here  rather  than  risk  the  peril 
of  trying  to  escape?" 

She  looked  at  me  keenly,  as  if  in  wonder  at  my 
words ;  and  I  could  see  that  her  eyes  were  moistening 
with  the  sudden  rush  of  feeling. 

"  You  are  either  dull  of  comprehension,  John 
Wayland,"  she  said,  a  bit  pertly,  "  or  else  you  under 
stand  me  less  than  any  man  I  ever  knew.  If  I  seem 
brave  and  light  of  heart  amidst  all  this  horror,  't  is 
merely  that  I  may  not  utterly  break  down,  and  become 
an  object  of  contempt.  I  feel,  Monsieur,  I  am  not 
devoid  of  heart  nor  of  the  finer  qualities  of  woman 
hood.  Prefer  to  remain  here?  Holy  Mother  of  Christ! 
It  would  be  my  choice  to  die  out  yonder  on  the  prairie, 
rather  than  stay  here  in  these  Indian  lodges.  There 
is  no  peril  I  would  not  face  joyfully,  in  an  effort  to 
escape  from  this  place  of  torture  and  barbarity.  I  con 
fess  that  an  hour  ago  I  cared  not  greatly  what  my 
end  might  be;  I  had  lost  heart  and  hope.  But  now 
your  coming,  as  of  one  risen  from  the  dead,  has 
brought  back  my  courage." 

"  You  will  go,  then,  whenever  and  wherever  I 
say?  " 

334 


A   SEARCH,    AND   ITS    REWARD 

She  stepped  forward  with  her  old  frank  confi 
dence,  resting  both  hands  in  mine,  her  eyes  upon  my 
face. 

"  Out  yonder  in  the  night,  and  amid  the  sand,  John 
Wayland,"  she  said  earnestly,  "  I  remember  saying 
I  would  travel  with  you  whithersoever  you  wished.  I 
know  you  far  better  now  than  I  did  then,  and  I  hesi 
tate  not  at  taking  upon  myself  the  same  vow." 

What  power  then  sealed  my  lips,  I  know  not. 
Doubtless  there  is  a  fate  in  such  matters,  yet  't  is 
strange  the  light  of  invitation  in  her  eyes  did  not  draw 
me  to  lay  bare  my  heart.  In  naught  else  had  I  a  drop 
of  coward  blood  within  my  veins;  while  here  I  hesi 
tated,  fearful  lest  her  pleading  face  might  change  to 
sudden  roguishness,  and  she  laugh  lightly  at  the  love 
that  held  my  heart  in  thrall.  Truly,  the  witch  had 
puzzled  me  so  sorely  with  her  caprices,  her  quick 
change  of  mood,  her  odd  mixture  of  girlish  frankness 
and  womanly  reserve,  that  I  knew  not  which  might 
prove  the  real  Toinette,  —  the  one  to  trust,  or  the  one 
to  doubt.  So  I  stood  there,  clasping  her  soft  hands 
in  mine,  my  heart  throbbing,  yet  my  tongue  hesitating 
to  perform  its  office.  But  at  last  the  halting  words 
came  in  a  sudden,  irrepressible  rush. 

"Toinette!"  I  cried,  "Toinette!  I  could  forget 
all  else,  —  our  danger  here,  the  horrors  of  the  night 
just  passed,  the  many  dead  out  yonder,  —  all  else  but 
you." 

335 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

She  gave  a  sudden  startled  cry,  her  affrighted  eyes 
gazing  across  my  shoulder.  I  wheeled,  with  quick 
intuition  of  danger;  and  there,  just  within  the  en 
trance  of  the  tepee,  the  flap  of  which  he  had  let  fall 
behind  him,  in  grave  silence  stood  an  Indian. 


336 


CHAPTER    XXXII 


THE   PLEDGE    OF   A   WYANDOT 

SINGLE  glance  told  me  who 
our  unwelcome  visitor  must 
be.  That  giant  body,  sur 
mounted  by  the  huge  broad 
face,  could  belong  to  none 
other  than  the  Wyandot, 
Sau-ga-nash,  —  him  who  had 
spoken  for  the  warriors  of 
his  tribe  before  the  torture- 
stake.  He  stood  erect  and  rigid,  his  stern,  questioning 
eyes  upon  us,  his  lips  a  thin  line  of  repression.  With 
a  quick  movement,  I  thrust  the  girl  behind  me,  and 
faced  him,  motionless,  but  with  every  muscle  strained 
for  action.  The  Indian  spoke  slowly,  and  used  perfect 
English. 

"Ugh!"  he  said.  "Who  are  you?  A  prisoner? 
Surely  you  cannot  be  that  same  Frenchman  we  helped 
entertain  last  night?  " 

"  I  am  not  the  Frenchman,"  I  answered  deliber 
ately,  vainly  hoping  his  watchful  eyes  might  wander 
22  337 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

about  the  lodge  long  enough  to  yield  me  chance  for 
a  spring  at  his  throat,  "  though  I  was  one  of  his  party. 
I  only  came  here  to  bring  comfort  to  this  poor  girl." 

"  No  doubt  she  needs  it,"  he  replied  drily,  "  and 
your  way  is  surely  a  good  one.  Yet  I  doubt  if  Little 
Sauk  would  approve  it,  and  as  his  friend,  I  must  speak 
for  him  in  the  matter.  Do  you  say  you  are  also  a 
prisoner?  To  what  chief?  " 

"  To  none,"  I  answered  shortly,  resolved  now  to 
venture  all  in  a  trial  of  strength.  He  read  this  decision 
in  my  eyes,  and  stepped  back  warily.  At  the  same 
instant  Toinette  flung  her  arms  restrainingly  about  my 
neck. 

"  Don't,  John ! "  she  urged,  using  my  name  thus 
for  the  first  time;  "the  savage  has  a  gun  hidden 
beneath  his  robe !  " 

I  saw  the  weapon  as  she  spoke,  and  saw  too  the 
angry  glint  in  the  fellow's  eye  as  he  thrust  the  muzzle 
menacingly  forward.  As  we  stood  thus,  glaring  at 
each  other,  a  sudden  remembrance  made  me  pause. 
"  Sau-ga-nash  "  ?  —  surely  it  was  neither  more  nor 
less  than  a  Wyandot  expression  signifying  "  English 
man."  That  broad  face  was  not  wholly  Indian ;  could 
this  be  the  half-breed  chief  of  whom  I  had  so  often 
heard?  'Twas  worth  the  chance  to  learn. 

"  You  are  Sau-ga-nash?  "  I  asked,  slowly,  Toinette 
still  clinging  to  me,  her  face  over  her  shoulder  to  front 
the  silent  savage.  "  A  chief  of  the  Wyandots?  " 

338 


Don't    John        The   savage   has    a  gun    hidden  beneatl- 
his   robe.'  " 


THE   PLEDGE    OF   A   WYANDOT 

He  moved  his  head  slightly,  with  a  mutter  of  ac 
quiescence,  his  eyes  expressing  wonder  at  the  question. 

"  The  same  whom  the  Americans  name  Billy 
Caldwell?" 

"  T  is  the  word  used  by  the  whites." 

I  drew  a  quick  breath  of  relief,  which  caused 
Mademoiselle  to  release  her  grasp  a  little,  as  her  anx 
ious  eyes  sought  my  face  for  explanation. 

"  Recall  you  a  day  twelve  years  ago  on  the  River 
Raisin?  "  I  asked  clearly,  feeling  confident  now  that 
my  words  were  no  longer  idle.  "  An  Indian  was 
captured  in  his  canoe  by  a  party  of  frontiersmen  who 
were  out  to  revenge  a  bloody  raid  along  the  valley  of 
the  Maumee.  That  Indian  was  a  Wyandot  and  a 
chief.  He  was  bound  to  a  tree  beside  the  river  bank 
and  condemned  to  torture;  when  the  leader  of  the 
rangers,  a  man  with  a  gray  beard,  stood  before  him 
rifle  in  hand,  and  swore  to  kill  the  first  white  man  who 
put  flint  and  steel  to  the  wood.  Recall  you  this, 
Sau-ga-nash?  " 

The  stolid  face  of  the  listening  savage  changed, 
the  expression  of  revengeful  hostility  merging  into  one 
of  undisguised  amazement. 

"  That  which  you  picture  has  not  left  my  mem 
ory,"  he  answered  gravely. 

"  Nor  the  pledge  you  gave  to  that  white  captain 
when  he  brought  you  safely  to  Detroit?  "  I  queried, 
eagerly. 

339 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  Nor  the  pledge.  But  what  has  all  this  to  do 
here?" 

"  Only,  Sau-ga-nash,  that  I  am  Major  David  Way- 
land's  son." 

The  Indian  sprang  forward,  his  eyes  burning 
fiercely;  and  thinking  his  movement  to  be  hostile, 
I  thrust  the  girl  aside  that  I  might  be  free  to  repel 
his  attack.  But  he  did  not  touch  me,  merely  peering 
eagerly  into  my  face  with  a  keen  questioning  look  that 
read  my  every  feature. 

"  You  have  the  nose  and  forehead,"  he  reflected 
aloud;  "yes,  and  the  eyes.  Before  the  Great  Spirit, 
I  will  redeem  my  pledge;  a  chief  of  the  Wyandots 
cannot  lie." 

He  paused,  and  I  could  mark  the  varied  emotions 
that  swayed  him,  so  deeply  was  he  moved  by  this 
strange  discovery.  Unconsciously  my  hand  clasped 
Mademoiselle's,  for  now  I  felt  that  our  fate  hung  on 
his  decision. 

"  'T  is  a  hard  task,  Master  Wayland,"  he  admitted 
at  length,  almost  wearily,  "  but  for  your  father's  sake 
it  shall  be  done.  I  see  only  one  way  for  it,  and  that 
by  water.  Know  you  anything  about  the  management 
of  boats?  " 

"  Only  as  I  have  paddled  upon  the  Maumee,"  I 
answered,  doubtfully,  "  although  I  handled  a  small  sail 
when  a  mere  boy  in  the  far  East." 

"  'T  will  suffice  if  the  fair  weather  hold,  as  is  likely 
340 


THE   PLEDGE    OF   A   WYANDOT 

at  this  season.  At  least  it  may  be  risked.  The  land 
trails  are  crowded  by  Indians  from  far-off  tribes,  hast 
ening  hither  in  hope  of  fight  and  spoils.  More  than 
a  hundred  came  in  to-day,  painted  for  war,  and  angry 
because  too  late.  You  could  not  escape  encountering 
such  parties,  were  you  to  flee  by  trail  eastward;  nor 
would  they  show  mercy  to  any  white.  The  Silver-man 
has  returned  to  his  home  north  of  the  river ;  but  't  is 
all  that  we  who  are  friendly  to  him  can  do  to  keep 
these  warriors  from  attacking  even  there.  'T  is  the 
Indians  from  far  away  that  make  the  trouble;  and 
these  grow  more  numerous  and  powerful  each  day. 
We  keep  a  guard  at  the  house  to  save  the  Silver-man 
and  his  family;  and  were  more  whites  to  seek  refuge 
there,  we  should  lose  all  control.  There  is  still  safety 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Saint  Joseph  River,  and  't  is  there 
you  must  go.  The  venture  must  be  made  to-night,  and 
by  water.  Is  it  known  to  any  Indian  that  you  are  alive 
and  within  this  camp?  " 

"To  none." 

"That  is  well;  we  can  work  best  alone.  Now 
listen.  At  midnight,  Master  Wayland,  a  boat,  pre 
pared  for  the  trip,  will  await  you,  hidden  under  the 
ruins  of  the  Agency  building.  The  river  flows  under 
the  flooring  deep  enough  for  the  purpose,  and  I  will 
place  the  boat  there  with  my  own  hand.  Beyond  that, 
all  must  rest  upon  your  own  skill  and  good  fortune. 
You  will  wait  here,"  and  he  glanced  about  anxiously 

34i 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

for  some  means  of  concealment,  "  lying  behind  those 
robes  yonder,  until  the  hour." 

"  Here?  "  I  questioned,  thinking  instantly  of  my 
duty  to  De  Croix.  "  But  I  would  first  have  speech 
with  the  Frenchman.  He  is  my  friend,  Sau-ga-nash. 
Besides,  I  have  left  my  rifle  in  the  council  lodge." 

The  face  of  the  savage  darkened,  and  his  eyes 
gleamed  ominously  as  they  roamed  questioningly  from 
my  face  to  Toinette's. 

"  I  said  you  were  to  stay  hidden  here,"  he  an 
swered  shortly,  his  tone  showing  anger,  and  his  hand 
pointing  at  the  robes.  "  Many  of  the  sleeping  Potta- 
wattomies  are  again  astir  without,  and  you  could  not 
hope  to  gain  the  council  lodge  undiscovered.  What 
care  I  for  this  Frenchman,  that  I  should  risk  my  life 
to  save  him?  I  pledge  myself  only  to  Major  Way- 
land's  son;  and  even  if  I  aid  you,  it  is  on  condition 
that  you  go  alone." 

"  Alone,  say  you?  "  and  I  rested  my  hand  on  Ma 
demoiselle's  shoulder.  "  I  would  die  here,  Sau-ga-nash, 
and  by  torture,  before  I  would  consent  to  go  one  step 
without  this  girl." 

The  half-breed  scowled  at  me,  drawing  his  robe 
about  him  in  haughty  indifference. 

"  Then  be  it  so,"  he  said  mockingly.    "  'T  is  your 

own  choice.    I  have  offered  redemption  of  my  pledge." 

I  started  to  utter  some  harsh  words  in  answer; 

but  before  I  could  speak,  Toinette  pressed  her  soft 

palm  upon  my  lips  in  protest. 

342 


THE   PLEDGE   OF   A   WYANDOT 

"  Refuse  him  not,"  she  murmured  hastily.  "  'T  is 
the  only  chance;  for  my  sake,  do  not  anger  him." 

What  plan  her  quick  wit  may  have  engendered, 
I  did  not  know;  but  I  yielded  to  the  entreaty  in  her 
pleading  eyes,  and  sullenly  muttered  the  first  conscious 
lie  of  my  life. 

"  I  accept  your  terms,  Sau-ga-nash,  harsh  as  they 
are." 

He  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  us,  his  face 
dark  with  distrust  and  doubt. 

"  You  are  not  mine  to  dispose  of,"  he  said  sternly 
to  the  trembling  girl,  who  visibly  shrank  from  his  ap 
proach,  and  clung  once  more  to  me.  "  You  are  pris 
oner  to  Little  Sauk;  nor  will  I  release  one  thus  held 
by  the  Pottawattomies.  They  and  the  Wyandots  are 
brothers.  But  I  trust  you,  and  not  the  word  of  this 
white  man.  Pledge  me  not  to  go  with  him,  and  I  will 
believe  you." 

She  glanced  first  at  me,  then  back  into  the 
swarthy,  merciless  face.  Her  cheeks  were  white  and 
her  lips  trembled,  yet  her  eyes  remained  clear  and 
calm. 

"  I  give  you  my  word,  Sau-ga-nash,"  she  said 
quietly.  "  While  I  am  held  as  prisoner  by  Little  Sauk, 
I  will  not  go  away  with  John  Wayland." 

Little  as  I  believed  these  words  to  be  true  at  the 
time,  the  sound  of  them  so  dulled  me  with  apprehen 
sion  that  I  could  only  stare  at  her  in  speechless  amaze- 

343 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

ment.  It  seemed  to  me  then  as  if  the  power  of  reason 
had  deserted  me,  as  if  my  brain  had  been  so  burdened 
as  to  refuse  its  office.  I  recall  that  Toinette  almost 
compelled  me  to  lie  down  against  the  farther  side  of 
the  lodge,  placing  a  pile  of  skins  in  front  of  me  and 
assuming  a  position  herself  where  she  could  occasion 
ally  reach  across  the  barrier  and  touch  me  with  her  soft 
hand.  No  doubt  she  realized  the  struggle  in  my  mind, 
for  she  spoke  little  after  the  departure  of  the  half- 
breed,  as  if  anxious  to  permit  me  to  figure  out  the 
future  for  myself.  Little  by  little  I  faced  it,  and  came 
to  an  irrevocable  decision.  It  was  to  be  Toinette  or 
nothing.  While  it  might  be  true  that  she  was  in  no 
immediate  danger,  and  possibly  could  be  safely  ran 
somed  if  I  once  escaped  to  civilization,  yet  the  risk  of 
such  venture  and  delay  was  too  great ;  nor  would  my 
love  abide  so  vast  a  sacrifice  on  her  part.  I  thought  to 
say  this  to  her;  but  there  was  a  look  of  firm  decision 
in  her  sweet  face,  as  her  dark  eyes  met  mine,  that  some 
how  held  me  silent.  I  felt  that  in  her  own  heart  she 
must  already  know  what  action  I  would  choose,  and 
the  final  moment  would  prove  sufficient  test  for  her 
evident  determination.  Reassured  here,  my  thoughts 
turned  to  De  Croix;  but  that  was  useless.  I  could 
send  no  message  to  him ;  he  was  no  longer  in  especial 
peril,  and  perhaps  would  not  willingly  desert  his  newly 
found  wife  even  to  escape  the  savages.  Nay,  —  it  was 
to  be  Toinette  and  I,  now  and  forever. 

344 


THE   PLEDGE   OF   A   WYANDOT 

I  do  not  clearly  remember  at  this  day  what  it  was 
we  spoke  about  in  the  brief  whispering  that  passed 
between  us  while  we  waited  there.  Neither  of  us  felt 
like  voicing  our  real  thoughts,  and  so  we  but  dis 
sembled,  making  commonplaces  fill  the  gaps  between 
our  silences.  The  night  found  us  undisturbed,  and  it 
shut  down  so  darkly  within  the  narrow  confines  of  the 
lodge  that  I  lost  all  trace  of  her  presence,  but  for  an 
occasional  movement  or  the  sound  of  her  low  voice. 
Without,  the  rapidly  increasing  noise  indicated  a  re 
turn  of  many  savages  to  the  camp,  until  at  last  a  fire 
was  kindled  in  the  open  space,  its  red  flame  sending 
some  slight  illumination  where  we  were,  but  not 
enough  to  reveal  the  interior  of  the  lodge.  An  Indian 
brought  the  girl  some  food,  entering  and  leaving  with 
out  uttering  a  sound ;  and  we  two  ate  together,  striv 
ing  to  speak  lightly  in  order  to  make  the  coarse  meal 
more  palatable. 

Suddenly  I  became  aware  of  a  faint  scratching 
upon  the  skin  of  the  lodge,  at  my  back.  At  first  I 
supposed  it  to  be  some  wild  animal,  or  possibly  a  stray 
dog ;  but  the  regularity  of  it  showed  a  purpose  of  some 
kind.  Could  it  be  De  Croix?  Or  was  it  the  half-breed 
with  some  secret  message  he  dared  not  deliver  openly? 
I  lifted  the  lodge  covering  slightly,  and  placed  my  lips 
to  the  aperture. 

"  Is  some  one  there? "  I  whispered  cautiously 
"  Who  is  it?  " 

345 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  I  am  Sister  Celeste,"  came  the  immediate  low 
reply.  "  Are  you  the  white  man  I  guided?  " 

"  Ay,"  I  answered,  rejoicing  at  this  rare  good  for 
tune,  "  and  I  beg  you  to  listen  to  what  I  say.  There 
will  be  a  boat  awaiting  us  beneath  the  old  Agency 
building  at  midnight.  You  must  be  there  with  De 
Croix." 

"  De  Croix?  " 

"  Yes ;  I  know  not  if  that  be  his  name  to  you,  but 
I  mean  the  Frenchman  whose  life  you  saved.  Will 
you  take  him  thither  at  midnight,  together  with  the 
rifle  I  left  in  the  council  lodge?  " 

For  a  moment  she  did  not  answer.  Doubtless  it 
was  a  bitter  struggle  for  her  thus  to  agree  even  to 
meet  the  man  again.  At  last  she  made  reply,  although 
I  could  plainly  mark  the  faltering  of  her  voice. 

"  The  man  of  whom  you  speak  shall  be  there,"  she 
said,  "  unless  some  accident  make  it  impossible." 

As  I  drew  back  my  head,  and  sat  upright,  Made 
moiselle  spoke  questioningly. 

"With  whom  were  you  conversing  just  now, 
Monsieur?  " 

"  The  young  woman  of  whom  we  have  spoken  so 
often,"  I  answered  thoughtlessly.  "  She  has  pledged 
herself  to  bring  De  Croix  to  the  meeting-place." 

"  Indeed !  "  she  exclaimed,  with  accent  so  peculiar 
I  knew  not  how  to  interpret  it.  "  It  almost  makes  me 
desire  to  form  one  of  your  party." 

346 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

AN   INTERVENTION   OF   FATE 


IORM  one  of  our  party?  "  I 
echoed,  believing  I  must 
have  misunderstood  her 
words.  "  Surely,  Mademoi 
selle,  you  cannot  mean  that 
you  take  your  promise  to  the 
half-breed  so  seriously  as 
voluntarily  to  remain  in 
(captivity?" 

"  Yes,  but  I  do,  Monsieur !  "  and  the  tone  in  which 
she  said  it  was  firm  with  decision.  "  The  Indian  asked 
my  pledge  in  all  solemnity,  and  has  gone  away  trust 
ing  to  it.  My  conscience  could  never  again  be  clear 
did  I  prove  false  in  such  a  matter.  You  also  made  a 
pledge,  even  before  mine  was  given;  was  it  not  your 
purpose  to  abide  by  it?  " 

"  No,"  I  answered,  a  bit  shortly.  "  I  merely  agreed 
to  his  proposition  at  your  expressed  desire  that  I 
should,  and  because  I  believed  you  had  framed  some 
plan  of  escape.  Have  you  such  small  respect  for  me, 
Mademoiselle,  as  to  think  I  could  consent  to  leave  you 

347 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

here  alone  and  at  the  mercy  of  these  red  fiends  ?  Have 
I  risked  my  life  in  coming  here  for  no  other  end  than 
this?" 

I  felt  her  reach  her  arm  across  the  pile  of  skins 
lying  between  us,  and  grasp  my  hand  within  her  own. 

"But,  dear  friend,  you  must!"  she  said,  pleadingly, 
her  softly  modulated  voice  dwelling  upon  the  words 
as  if  they  came  hard.  "  Truly  you  must,  John  Way- 
land,  and  for  my  sake  as  well  as  your  own.  I  am 
comparatively  safe  here,  —  safe  at  least  from  actual 
physical  harm,  so  long  as  the  savages  dream  that  the 
sparing  of  my  life  will  yield  them  profit.  You  have  no 
right  to  remain  in  such  peril  as  surrounds  you  here, 
when  by  so  doing  you  benefit  no  one.  You  have  father 
and  mother  awaiting  in  prayer  your  safe  return  to  them 
yonder  on  the  Maumee;  while  I,  —  I  have  no  one 
even  to  ask  how  sad  my  fate  may  be.  Think  you  that 
.because  I  am  a  girl  I  must  therefore  be  all  selfish 
ness?  or  that  I  would  ever  permit  you  thus  to  sac 
rifice  yourself  unnecessarily  for  me?  No,  no,  Monsieur ! 
I  will  remain  prisoner  to  Little  Sauk,  for  my  sacred 
word  has  been  pledged;  and  you  must  go,  because 
there  are  others  to  whom  your  life  is  of  value.  Nor 
need  you  go  empty-handed,  for  the  one  you  have 
sought  so  far  and  long  seems  now  ready  enough  to 
travel  eastward  with  you." 

Scarcely  had  her  voice  ceased,  leaving  me  strug 
gling  to  find  fit  words  to  change  her  mad  decision, 

348 


AN    INTERVENTION    OF   FATE 

when  a  rough  hand  flung  back  the  entrance  flap,  and 
the  naked  body  of  an  Indian,  framed  for  a  single  in 
stant  against  the  light,  lurched  heavily  through  the 
opening.  Even  that  brief  glimpse  told  me  the  man 
had  been  drinking  to  excess ;  while  for  the  moment,  as 
I  huddled  down  closer  behind  my  robes,  I  was  unable 
to  make  out  his  identity. 

"  Where  white  woman?  "  he  ejaculated  gruffly,  as 
he  paused,  blinded  by  the  darkness.  "  Why  she  not 
come  help  me?" 

His  quick  ear  evidently  caught  the  slight  rustle  of 
the  girl's  skirt  as  she  rose  hastily  to  her  feet,  for  with 
a  muttered  Indian  oath  the  savage  lurched  forward. 
I  could  scarcely  make  out  the  dimmest  shadow  of  them 
in  the  dense  gloom,  yet  I  seemed  to  know  that  he  had 
grasped  her  roughly,  though  not  the  slightest  sound 
of  fear  or  pain  came  from  her  lips. 

"  Ugh !  better  come !  "  he  muttered,  a  veiled  savage 
threat  growling  in  his  tone.  "  You  my  squaw ;  cook 
in  my  lodge;  get  meal  now." 

"But  where?  and  how?"  she  asked,  her  voice 
trembling  perceptibly,  yet  striving  to  placate  him  by  a 
seeming  willingness  to  obey.  "  I  have  nothing  here 
to  cook,  nor  have  I  fire." 

"  Indian  squaw  no  talk  back !  "  he  retorted  angrily. 
"  This  way  I  show  white  squaw  to  mind  chief !  " 

I  heard  plainly  the  brutal  blow  he  struck  her, 
though  even  as  she  reeled  back  she  managed  to  stifle 

349 


the  scream  upon  her  lips,  so  that  it  was  barely  audi 
ble.  With  one  bound  I  was  over  the  barrier  of  robes 
and  clutching  with  tingling  fingers  for  the  brute.  I 
touched  his  feathered  head-dress  at  last,  and  he  must 
have  supposed  me  his  helpless  victim,  for  with  a  grunt 
of  satisfaction  he  struck  once  again,  the  blow  meeting 
my  shoulder,  where  he  judged  in  the  dark  her  face 
would  be. 

"White  squaw  mind  now  —  " 

I  had  him  gripped  by  the  throat  before  he  ended, 
and  we  went  down  together  for  a  death-struggle  in  the 
darkness,  from  which  each  realized  in  an  instant  both 
could  never  rise  again.  My  furious  grip  sobered  him, 
and  he  made  desperate  efforts  to  break  free,  struggling 
vainly  to  utter  some  cry  for  rescue.  Once  I  felt  him 
groping  at  his  waist  for  a  knife;  but  I  got  first  clasp 
upon  its  hilt,  though  I  twisted  helplessly  for  some 
minutes  before  I  could  loosen  his  hold  at  my  wrist 
so  as  to  strike  him  with  the  blade.  His  teeth  closed 
upon  my  hand,  biting  deep  into  the  flesh  like  a  wild 
cat,  and  the  sharp  sting  of  it  yielded  me  the  desperate 
strength  I  needed  to  wrench  my  hand  free,  and  with 
one  quick  blow  the  knife  I  clutched  cut  deep  into  his 
side,  so  that  I  could  feel  the  hot  blood  spurt  forth 
over  my  hand.  I  held  him  in  a  death  grip,  for  I  knew 
a  single  cry  meant  ruin  to  all  our  plans,  until  the  last 
breath  sped,  and  I  knew  I  lay  prostrate  above  a 
corpse.  It  had  been  so  swift  and  fierce  a  contest  that 

350 


AN   INTERVENTION    OF   FATE 

I  staggered  half-dazed  to  my  feet,  peering  about  me  as 
if  expecting  another  attack.  I  was  steadied  somewhat 
by  the  sound  of  a  low  sob  from  the  darkness. 

"  'T  is  well  over  with,  Toinette,"  I  murmured 
hastily,  my  voice  trembling  from  the  strain  that  still 
shook  me. 

"  Oh,  John !  John  Wayland !  And  you  are  truly 
unhurt  of  the  struggle  ?  "  It  was  scarcely  her  voice 
speaking,  so  agitated  was  it.  "  Have  you  killed  him?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  finding  my  way  cautiously 
toward  her,  and  speaking  in  whispers.  "  I  had  no 
other  choice.  It  was  either  his  life  or  yours  and  mine. 
Knew  you  the  savage?  " 

"  It  was  Little  Sauk,"  she  replied,  clinging  to  me, 
and  growing  somewhat  calmer  from  my  presence. 
"  Oh,  what  can  we  do  now?  " 

"  There  remains  but  one  thing,  and  that  is  to  ac 
cept  the  chance  that  Providence  has  given  us.  There 
remains  no  longer  a  shadow  of  excuse  for  your  staying 
here,  even  by  your  own  reasoning.  You  are  no  longer 
prisoner  to  Little  Sauk.  Your  pledge  has  been  dis 
solved  by  Fate,  and  it  must  be  God's  will  that  you  go 
forth  with  me.  What  say  you,  Mademoiselle?  "  And 
I  crushed  her  hands  in  mine. 

I  could  feel  her  slight  form  tremble  as  I  waited 
her  reply,  and  believed  she  peered  across  my  shoulder 
through  the  darkness,  imagining  she  saw  the  dead 
Indian's  form  lying  there. 

351 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

"  Do  you  truly  wish  it?  "  she  questioned  at  last, 
as  though  warring  with  herself.  "  Think  you  she 
would  greatly  care?" 

'T  is  a  strangely  perverse  thing,  the  human  mind. 
As  there  dimly  dawned  upon  me  a  conception  of  her 
meaning,  —  a  knowledge  that  this  seemingly  heart- 
free  girl  cared  enough  for  me  to  exhibit  such  jealousy 
of  another,  —  I  would  not  undeceive  her  by  a  word 
of  explanation. 

"  I  certainly  do  wish  it,"  was  my  grave  answer, 
"  nor  does  it  greatly  matter  what  the  desire  of  any 
other  may  be.  This  is  not  an  invitation  to  a  ball, 
Mademoiselle.  I  beg  you  answer  me;  will  you  go?  " 

She  looked  toward  me,  wondering  at  my  words. 

"Yes,"  she  said  simply.    "Has  the  time  come?" 

"  I  have  no  certain  means  of  knowing ;  but  it  can 
not  be  far  from  the  hour,  and  we  shall  be  much  safer 
without." 

I  took  the  Indian's  knife  with  me,  wiping  the  long 
blade  upon  the  pile  of  skins,  and  placing  it  convenient 
to  my  hand  within  the  bosom  of  my  hunting-shirt. 
It  was  dark  enough  back  of  the  lodge  away  from  the 
glare  of  the  fires,  and  we  rested  there  well  within  the 
shadow,  for  some  time,  while  I  scanned  the  sur 
roundings  and  planned  as  best  I  might  our  future 
movements. 

"  Was  it  from  dread  of  venturing  once  more  upon 
the  water  that  you  held  back  so  long? "  I  asked 

352 


AN   INTERVENTION    OF   FATE 

her,  seeking  rudely  to  delve  into  the  secret  of  her 
reserve. 

"  Have  you  ever  found  me  of  cowardly  heart, 
Monsieur?  "  she  questioned  in  return,  parrying  with 
quick  skill,  "that  you  should  think  any  bodily  terror 
could  hold  me  back?  If  I  had  reasons  other  than  those 
already  given,  they  were  worthy  ones." 

"You  are  not  afraid  of  the  perils  before  us?" 

"  No,"  she  answered ;  "  my  heart  beats  fast,  but 
't  is  not  from  fear." 

Only  a  few  scattered  lodges  had  been  raised  to  the 
eastward  of  where  we  were,  nor  did  these  show  any 
signs  of  life.  We  crept  forward  with  painful  slowness, 
partially  hiding  our  movements  by  following  a  shallow, 
curving  gully,  until  we  had  gained  the  extreme  limits 
of  the  encampment,  where  we  crawled  out  into  the 
gloom  of  the  surrounding  prairie.  Not  until  then  did 
either  of  us  venture  to  stand  erect,  or  advance  with 
any  degree  of  freedom. 

Directly  ahead  of  us  there  was  nothing  by  which 
I  could  safely  guide  our  course.  The  flat  sameness  of 
the  plain  offered  no  landmarks,  while  the  night  sky 
was  so  thickly  overcast  as  to  leave  no  stars  visible. 
Nor  was  there  light  of  any  kind,  save  that  of  the  fires 
in  the  camp  we  had  just  left.  I  hesitated  to  risk  the 
open  prairie  thus  unaided,  lest  we  should  wander 
astray  and  lose  much  valuable  time;  so,  although  it 
measurably  increased  our  peril  of  encountering  parties 

23  353 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

of  savages,  I  turned  sharply  northward,  keeping  the 
bright  Indian  fires  upon  our  left,  and  groping  forward 
through  the  gloom  toward  where  I  knew  the  main 
branch  of  the  river  must  lie.  It  was  neither  the  time 
nor  place  for  speech.  I  held  her  hand  closely  while 
we  moved  onward  silently,  carefully  guarding  each 
step  lest  by  mischance  it  should  bring  betrayal.  Once, 
after  we  had  reached  the  river  and  were  moving  east 
ward  again,  a  party  of  Indians  passed  us,  coming  so 
silently  out  of  the  black  void,  in  their  soft  moccasins, 
that  I  had  barely  time  to  hold  her  motionless  before 
they  were  fairly  upon  us.  I  counted  nine  of  them, 
moving  rapidly  in  single  file,  like  so  many  black 
ghosts.  We  waited  with  wildly  throbbing  hearts,  lis 
tening  for  fear  others  might  follow  in  their  trail. 

We  were  almost  beside  the  walls  of  the  factory 
building  before  either  of  us  was  aware  of  its  proximity. 
Even  then,  as  I  lay  prone  on  the  earth  and  studied  its 
dim  outlines,  they  possessed  nothing  of  familiarity,  for 
the  high-pitched  roof  had  fallen  in  and  carried  with 
it  the  greater  portion  of  the  upper  walls,  leaving  a 
mere  shell,  shapeless  and  empty.  I  rested  there,  gaz 
ing  at  it,  and  wondering  how  best  we  might  proceed 
to  find  our  way  beneath  where  the  boat  was  to  be 
moored,  when  I  felt  Mademoiselle's  fingers  press  my 
arm  warningly.  Scarcely  a  yard  away,  on  a  ridge  of 
higher  ground,  two  dim  figures  came  to  a  sudden  pause. 

"  I  perceive  naught  of  the  presence  of  your  friends 
354 


AN    INTERVENTION    OF   FATE 

as  yet,  Monsieur,"  spoke  a  soft  voice,  "  but  I  will  re 
main  until  certain  of  the  outcome." 

"Then  your  decision  is  unchanged?"  asked  the 
other,  in  deeper  accent,  full  of  earnest  pleading.  "  All 
is  to  be  over  between  us  from  this  hour?  And  you 
deliberately  choose  to  devote  your  life  to  the  redemp 
tion  of  these  savages?  " 

"  We  have  discussed  all  this  at  length,  Monsieur 
le  Marquis,  as  we  came  along,  and,  as  you  fully  know, 
my  choice  is  made  beyond  recall.  I  am  here  to  serve 
you  to-night,  because  it  seems  to  be  a  duty  given  unto 
me  by  some  strange  Providence;  and  I  have  relied 
upon  your  courtesy  to  make  it  as  little  unpleasant  as 
possible.  I  pray  you,  beseech  me  no  more.  The  girl 
I  once  was  lives  no  longer ;  the  woman  I  now  am  has 
been  given  a  special  mission  by  God,  too  sacred  to  be 
cast  aside  for  aught  that  earth  has  to  offer  her  of  hap 
piness.  We  part  in  kindness,  Monsieur,  —  in  friend 
ship  even;  but  that  which  was  once  between  us  may 
never  be  again." 

There  was  no  answer ;  even  the  reckless  audacity 
of  a  courtier  was  silenced  by  that  calm  final  dismissal. 
It  was  Mademoiselle  who  spoke  in  swift  whisper,  her 
lips  at  my  ear. 

"Speak!  who  is  she?" 

"  The  woman  of  whom  you  have  heard  so  often, 
— the  missionary  in  the  Indian  camp." 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  impatiently ;  "  but  I  mean  her 
name? "  355 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

"  She  calls  herself  Sister  Celeste ;  I  have  indeed 
heard  mention  of  another,  but  it  abides  not  in  my 
memory." 

"  You  deceive  me,  Monsieur ;  yet  I  know,  and 
will  speak  with  her,"  was  the  quick  decision.  "  Mother 
of  God !  't  is  a  voice  too  dear  ever  to  be  forgotten." 

She  was  beside  them  with  a  step,  seeming  no 
doubt  a  most  fair  vision  to  be  born  so  instantly  of 
the  night-shadows. 

"  Marie  Faneuf !  "  she  exclaimed,  eagerly.  "  I 
know  not  by  what  strange  fortune  I  meet  you  here, 
but  surely  you  will  not  refuse  greeting  to  an  old 
friend?  " 

The  girl  drew  hastily  back  a  step,  as  if  her 
first  thought  was  flight;  but  ere  such  end  could  be 
accomplished,  Mademoiselle  had  clasped  her  arm 
impetuously. 

"  Marie ! "  she  pleaded,  "  can  it  be  possible  you 
would  flee  from  me?" 

"  Nay,"  returned  the  other,  her  voice  trembling 
painfully,  as  she  struggled  to  restrain  herself.  "  It  is 
not  that.  Dear,  dear  friend !  I  knew  you  were  among 
the  few  saved  from  Dearborn.  The  American  hunter 
told  me,  and  ever  since  have  I  tried  to  avoid  you  in 
the  camp.  'T  was  not  for  lack  of  the  old  love,  yet  I 
feared  to  meet  you.  Much  has  occurred  of  late  to 
make  the  keeping  of  my  vow  most  difficult.  I  have 
been  weak,  and  grievously  tempted;  and  I  felt  scarce 

356 


AN   INTERVENTION    OF   FATE 

strong  enough,  even  though  protected  by  prayers,  to 
withstand  also  my  deep  love  for  you." 

Their  voices  insensibly  merged  into  French,  each 
speaking  so  rapidly  and  low  that  I  could  get  little 
meaning  of  it.  Then  I  noted  De  Croix,  half  lying  upon 
the  ground,  his  head  hidden  within  his  hands.  With 
sudden  remembrance  of  the  work  before  us,  I  touched 
his  shoulder. 

"  Come  below,  Monsieur,  and  help  me  search  for 
the  boat,"  I  said,  kindly,  for  I  was  truly  touched  by  his 
grief.  "  It  will  help  clear  your  mind  to  have  some 
labor  to  accomplish." 

"  I  dare  not,  Wayland !  "  he  answered  hoarsely, 
and  the  face  he  uplifted  toward  me  was  strangely 
white  and  drawn.  "  I  must  stay  with  her ;  I  dare  not 
leave  her  again  alone,  lest  she  escape  me  once  more. 
She  is  mine,  truly  mine  by  every  law  of  the  Church,  — 
my  wife,  I  tell  you,  and  I  would  die  here  in  the  wilder 
ness  rather  than  permit  her  longer  to  doom  herself  to 
such  a  fate  as  this." 

His  words  and  manner  were  so  wild  they  startled 
me.  Surely,  in  his  present  frame  of  mind  he  would 
prove  useless  on  such  a  mission  as  that  before  us. 

"  Then  remain  here,  Monsieur !  "  I  said,  "  and  do 
your  best  to  win  her  consent  to  accompany  us.  No 
doubt  Mademoiselle  will  aid  you  all  that  is  in  her 
power." 


357 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 


A   STUMBLE  IN   THE   DARK 

LOOMY  as  the  hole  was, 
there  was  no  help  for  it.  I 
could  perceive  nothing  be 
low,  not  even  my  hand  when 
held  within  a  foot  of  my 
eyes ;  nor  had  I  the  slightest 
previous  knowledge  of  the 
place  to  guide  me,  even  had 
not  the  fire  ruins  above  ef 
fectually  blocked  every  passage-way  with  fallen  debris. 
Listening  however  intently,  my  ears  could  distinguish 
only  the  faint  lapping  of  the  river  as  it  crept  about  the 
log  piling  on  which  the  house  had  been  built;  but 
beyond  this  dim  guidance,  I  had  to  feel  my  way  for 
ward  with  extended  hands  and  groping  feet.  Swing 
ing  to  my  back  the  rifle  that  De  Croix  had  brought,  and 
casting  an  inquiring  glance  backward  at  the  little 
group  huddled  upon  the  bank,  almost  invisible  even  at 
that  short  distance,  I  grasped  the  piling  nearest  me  and 
slid  down  into  the  unknown  darkness. 

My  feet  found  solid  earth,  although  as  I  reached 
358 


A    STUMBLE   IN   THE    DARK 

out  toward  the  left  my  moccasin  came  in  contact  with 
water,  which  told  me  at  once  that  only  a  narrow  path 
divided  the  steep  bank  of  the  excavation  from  the  en 
croaching  river.  The  floor  above  was  originally  low, 
so  that  I  could  easily  touch  the  heavy  supporting 
beams;  and  I  had  felt  my  way  scarcely  a  yard  before 
coming  in  contact  with  a  serious  obstruction,  where 
the  weakened  floor  had  sagged  so  as  almost  to  close 
the  narrow  passage.  This  caused  me  to  wade  farther 
out  into  the  water,  testing  each  step  carefully  as  I 
followed  the  sharp  curving  of  the  shore-line.  I  had  no 
fear  of  meeting  any  living  enemy  within  that  silent 
cave,  my  sole  doubt  being  as  to  whether  the  half-breed 
chief  had  fulfilled  his  promise  and  brought  the  boat,  my 
gravest  anxiety  to  discover  it  early  and  get  my  party 
safely  away  before  the  Indian  encampment  learned 
the  truth. 

I  must  have  reached  the  apex  of  the  little  cove, 
moving  so  cautiously  that  not  a  ripple  of  the  water 
revealed  my  progress,  and  feeling  for  each  inch  of  way 
like  a  blind  man  along  city  streets,  when  my  knee  sud 
denly  struck  some  obstacle,  and  seeking  to  learn  what 
it  might  be,  I  muttered  a  silent  prayer  of  thanksgiving 
as  I  touched  the  unmistakable  sides  of  a  boat.  It  was 
a  lumping,  awkward  craft,  rudely  fashioned,  yet  of  a 
seeming  length  of  keel  and  breadth  of  beam  that  set 
my  heart  beating  with  new  joy,  as  I  wondered  if  it 
was  not  the  same  craft  in  which  the  Kinzie  family 

359 


put  forth  upon  the  lake  the  morning  of  the  massacre. 
This  seemed  very  likely,  for  there  could  hardly  be  two 
such  boats  at  hand,  where  the  Indian  water-craft  were 
slender,  fragile  canoes,  poorly  fitted  for  serious  battle 
with  lake  waves.  Doubtless  this  was  the  only  vessel 
Sau-ga-nash  could  find  suitable  for  the  venture,  or  he 
would  never  have  chosen  it  for  the  use  of  a  single  man, 
as  it  was  of  a  size  to  require  the  services  of  several 
paddles.  Yet  the  thought  meant  much;  for  this  very 
lack  of  water-craft  was  likely  to  render  pursuit  by  the 
baffled  savages  impossible,  if  only  once  we  got  fairly 
away  from  the  shore. 

With  these  reflections  driving  swiftly  through  my 
brain,  I  ran  one  hand  hastily  along  the  thwarts  of  the 
boat,  seeking  to  discover  if  paddles  had  been  provided, 
or  even  a  sail  of  any  kind.  I  touched  a  coil  of  rope,  a 
rude  oar-blade  so  broad  as  to  seem  unwieldy,  a  tightly 
rolled  cloth,  —  and  then  my  groping  fingers  rested  on 
the  oddest-feeling  thing  that  ever  a  startled  man 
touched  in  the  dark.  It  was  God's  mercy  I  did  not 
cry  out  from  the  sudden  nervous  fit  that  seized  me. 
The  thing  I  touched  had  a  round,  smooth,  creepy  feel 
ing  of  flesh  about  it,  so  that  I  believed  I  fingered  a 
corpse;  until  it  began  to  turn  slowly  under  my  hand 
like  a  huge  ball,  the  loose  skin  of  it  twitching  yet 
revealing  no  human  features  to  my  touch.  Saint  An 
drew  !  but  it  frightened  me !  I  knew  not  what  species 
of  strange  animal  it  might  prove  to  be,  nor  whence  its 

360 


A    STUMBLE    IN    THE    DARK 

grip  or  sting  might  come.  Yet  the  odd  feeling  of  it 
was  strangely  fascinating,  —  I  could  not  let  it  go ;  the 
damp  flesh-like  skin  seemed  to  cling  to  my  fingers  in 
a  horrible  sort  of  magnetism  that  bound  me  prisoner, 
the  cold  perspiration  of  terror  bursting  from  every 
pore,  even  as  my  other  hand,  trembling  and  unnerved, 
sought  in  my  shirt  for  the  knife  of  Little  Sauk. 

As  I  gripped  the  weapon,  the  thing  began  to 
straighten  out,  coming  up  in  the  quick  odd  jerks  with 
which  some  snakes  uncoil  their  joints  after  the  tor 
pidity  of  winter.  My  hand,  finding  naught  to  grasp, 
slipped  from  the  smooth  round  ball,  and  as  it  fell 
touched  what  seemed  an  ear,  and  then  a  human  nose. 

"  Merciful  God !  't  is  a  man !  "  I  gasped,  in  aston 
ishment  and  yet  relief,  as  I  closed  upon  his  throat, 
madly  determined  to  shut  off  his  wind  before  he  could 
give  alarm. 

"  Cuss  the  luck !  "  he  gasped  hoarsely,  and  I  let  go 
of  him,  scarcely  able  to  ejaculate  in  my  intense  sur 
prise  at  that  familiar  voice. 

"Burns?  For  Heaven's  sake,  Burns!  can  this 
indeed  be  you?  " 

For  an  instant  he  did  not  speak,  doubtless  as 
greatly  perplexed  as  I  at  the  strange  situation. 

"  If  ye  're  Injun,"  he  ventured  at  last  gravely, 
"  then  I  'm  a  bloody  ghost ;  but  if  by  any  chance  ye  're 
the  lad,  Wayland,  which  yer  voice  sounds  like,  then  it 's 
Ol'  Tom  Burns  as  ye  're  a-maulin'  'round,  which  seems 

361 


WHEN    WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

ter  be  yer  specialty, — a-jumpin'  on  unoffensive  settlers 
in  the  dark,  an'  a-chokin'  the  life  outer  them." 

The  growling  tone  of  his  voice  was  growing  quer 
ulous,  and  it  was  evident  that  his  temper,  never  quite 
childlike,  had  not  been  greatly  improved  by  his  late 
experiences  as  an  Indian  captive. 

"  But  Burns,  old  friend !  "  I  persisted  heartily,  my 
courage  returned  once  more,  "  it  was  surely  enough  to 
stir  any  man  to  violence  to  encounter  such  a  thing  in 
the  dark!  What  in  Heaven's  name  has  happened  to 
leave  you  with  such  a  poll?  What  has  become  of  your 
hair  and  beard?  Is  their  loss  a  part  of  Indian  torture?" 

There  was  a  low  chuckle  in  the  darkness,  as  if  the 
old  rascal  were  laughing  to  himself. 

"  Injun  nuthin !  "  he  returned  with  vehemence. 
"  Thet  's  jist  my  way  of  sarcumventin'  the  bloody  var 
mints.  I  shaved  the  hull  blame  thing  soon  as  ever  they 
let  me  loose,  an'  then  played  loony,  till  thar  ain't  no 
Injun  'long  the  shore  as  'd  tech  me  fer  all  the  wampum 
in  the  Illini  country.  'T  ain't  the  fust  time  I  saved  my 
scalp  by  some  sech  dern  trick.  I  tell  ye,  it 's  easy 
'nough  ter  beat  Injuns  if  ye  only  know  how.  By 
snakes !  I  'm  sacred,  I  am,  —  specially  teched  by  the 
Great  Spirit.  I  tell  ye,  ter  be  real  loony  is  dern  nigh 
as  good  in  an  Injun  camp  as  ter  hev  red  hair  like  thet 
thar  little  Sister  Celeste  with  the  Pottawattomies.  She 
knows  her  business,  you  bet;  an'  so  does  Ol'  Burns 
know  hisn ! " 

362 


A    STUMBLE    IN    THE    DARK 

His  mention  of  her  name  instantly  recalled  me  to 
the  little  group  waiting  above  us,  and  doubtless  al 
ready  worried  at  my  prolonged  absence. 

"  Burns,"  I  interrupted,  "  this  is  no  time  for  rem 
iniscences.  I  am  here  seeking  some  means  of  es 
cape  out  of  this  place  of  horror.  What  were  you  doing 
down  here?  " 

"  Sorter  contemplatin'  a  sea  v'yage,"  he  said, 
dryly.  "  'T  was  rec'mended  by  my  doctor  fer  the 
growth  o'  my  har.  So,  snoopin'  'round  yere  in  the 
dark,  an'  not  over  fond  o'  Injun  com'any,  I  found  this 
yere  boat.  Jest  got  in  ter  see  how  't  was  fixed,  when 
ye  jumped  down  yonder.  Reckon  I  'd  kinder  like  ter 
wet  'er  up  an'  see  wot  she  's  like." 

"  Good !  so  would  I.  This  boat  was  placed  here 
for  that  very  purpose.  Now  listen.  The  young  woman 
you  just  mentioned,  that  Indian  missionary  with  the 
auburn  hair,  is  above  yonder,  together  with  another 
young  white  girl  rescued  from  the  massacre,  and  the 
Frenchman,  De  Croix.  We  have  come  here,  on  pledge 
of  a  half-breed  chief  that  this  boat  would  be  ready 
for  our  escape.  And  we  have  no  time  to  waste,  for 
we  may  be  followed  at  any  moment." 

"They  ain't  seen  ye  stealin'  outer  the  camp?" 

"  No,  but  in  doing  it  I  was  compelled  to  kill 
Little  Sauk,  and  the  others  may  find  his  body  at  any 
time." 

For  a  moment  the  sly  old  borderer  made  no  re- 

363 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

sponse,  and  I  knew  he  was  quietly  turning  over  the 
complicated  situation  in  his  own  mind  preparatory 
to  intelligent  action.  I  heard  him  step  from  the  boat 
into  the  shallow  water. 

"  All  right,  lad !  I  understand,"  he  said  heartily, 
his  former  indifference  vanished.  "  Derned  if  I 
wouldn't  jist  as  soon  leave  that  Parley- Voo  behind; 
but  I  'm  with  ye,  an'  I  reckon  Ol'  Burns  '11  give  them 
thar  redskins  another  dern  good  jolt.  Take  hold  here, 
boy,  an'  we  '11  run  this  yere  man-o-war  outside,  where 
we  kin  ship  the  rest  o'  her  crew." 

The  back-water  rippling  among  the  old  piling  was 
shallow,  but  the  boat  had  little  aboard  and  floated 
free,  so  that  we  worked  it  forward  with  little  difficulty 
until  we  succeeded  in  rounding  the  slight  promontory 
and  held  its  bulging  sides  close  against  the  mud  wall. 
Leaving  Burns  to  keep  it  in  place,  I  crept  silently  up 
the  bank. 

"  Come !  "  I  whispered,  making  my  way  to  the  side 
of  Mademoiselle  more  by  instinct  than  sight.  "  The 
boat  we  sought  is  here  and  ready !  I  have  even  found 
a  boatman  to  aid  us,  in  the  form  of  Ol'  Burns,  who, 
you  remember,  aided  De  Croix  and  me  at  the  time  of 
our  famous  race.  Let  us  waste  no  more  of  the  night 
here,  but  do  the  rest  of  your  talking  in  greater  safety 
on  the  water." 

They  came  with  me  down  to  the  edge  of  the 
stream  without  a  word  of  protest.  I  had  taken  Made- 

364 


A    STUMBLE    IN    THE    DARK 

moiselle  in  my  arms  and  lifted  her  slight  form  into  the 
boat,  when  she  turned  suddenly,  as  if  by  an  unrestrain- 
able  impulse,  and  held  out  her  hands  toward  the  dim 
figure  of  the  silent  girl  who  yet  remained  motionless 
several  feet  away. 

"  Marie !  "  she  said,  anxiously,  "  it  may  be  wrong 
of  me  to  urge  it,  but  I  beg  you  to  think  again  in  this 
grave  matter.  Surely  such  horrible  massacre  as  you 
have  witnessed  must  absolve  you  from  your  vow,  and 
yield  you  freedom  to  return  eastward  with  those  you 
love." 

The  other  did  not  respond  to  this  passionate  ap 
peal,  but  stood  facing  us  silent  as  a  statue. 

"What  mean  you,  Mademoiselle?"  I  asked. 
"Will  not  this  Sister  Celeste  consent  to  leave  the 
Indians?  " 

"  Nay,  she  has  made  a  sacred  vow  of  religion 
which  binds  her  to  this  sacrifice.  I  implore  you,  John 
Wayland,  urge  her  to  go  with  us !  'T  is  but  waste  of 
her  life  here.  She  is  an  old  schoolmate  of  mine,  and 
't  will  be  hard  to  leave  her  alone  in  this  wilderness. 
Captain  de  Croix,  she  was  far  from  being  a  stranger 
to  you  in  those  other  days  at  Montreal,  —  will  you 
not  add  your  entreaties  to  ours?  " 

I  saw  him  step  forward  toward  that  quiet  bowed 
figure,  and  she  straightened  perceptibly,  even  in  the 
darkness,  as  he  drew  near.  His  words  were  in  French, 
and  spoken  so  low  I  missed  their  meaning ;  yet  we  all 

365 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

heard  plainly  her  calm  answer,  while  marking  the 
faltering  accents  of  her  lips. 

"  Dear,  dear  friend !  "  and  I  felt  her  eyes,  blinded 
by  tears,  were  seeking  out  Mademoiselle  through  the 
gloom,  "  it  breaks  my  heart  to  answer  you  nay  in  this 
hour  of  sore  trial  to  us  both.  Yet  my  vow  to  God  is 
more  sacred  than  any  earthly  friendship;  nor  could 
peace  ever  again  abide  in  my  heart  were  I  to  break 
the  vow  so  lightly.  My  duty  is  here,  be  it  for  life  or 
death;  and  here  I  must  abide  until  the  Master  sets 
me  free." 

Then,  addressing  De  Croix,  she  continued  sadly, 
"  No,  Monsieur,  the  sense  of  duty  that  presses  upon 
me  and  yields  me  such  strength  is  beyond  your  com 
prehension.  I  bid  you  go  back  to  that  world  of  light 
and  gaiety  you  have  always  loved  so  fondly,  and 
think  no  more  of  me.  To  you  I  am,  even  as  you  have 
supposed,  a  dead  woman,  yet  happier  far  in  this  sad 
exile  than  I  ever  was  in  that  gilded  social  cage  where 
men  laugh  while  they  break  the  hearts  that  trust  them. 
My  Indians  are  indeed  cruel,  but  there  is  a  deeper 
cruelty  than  that  of  bloodshed,  and  I  prefer  the  open 
savagery  of  the  woods  and  plains  to  things  I  have 
known  in  city  life.  So  it  must  be  good-bye,  Monsieur !" 

I  was  looking  directly  at  her  when  she  uttered 
these  last  words  of  dismissal,  yet  as  she  ended  she 
vanished  into  the  black  night  beyond,  I  knew  not 
how.  A  moment  before,  two  figures  had  been  standing 

366 


A    STUMBLE   IN    THE    DARK 

there,  De  Croix's  and  hers;  and  although  my  eyes 
never  once  wavered,  suddenly  there  remained  but  one, 
that  of  De  Croix,  peering  forward  with  bent  body  as  if 
he  also  knew  not  how  or  when  the  girl  had  vanished 
from  his  side.  I  was  staring  yet,  half  believing  it  was 
but  a  trick  of  my  eyes,  when  suddenly,  like  phantoms 
from  the  mist,  a  half-dozen  naked  figures  topped  the 
high  bank  before  me.  It  was  the  work  almost  of  a 
second.  I  caught  Burns's  low  cry  of  warning  from 
where  he  sat  watching  within  the  boat. 

"  Run !  "  I  shouted  to  De  Croix.  "  To  the  boat, 
quick !  The  savages  are  upon  us !  " 

He  made  no  motion,  and  I  grasped  him.  Rarely 
have  I  laid  so  heavy  a  hand  on  one  in  friendship ;  but 
I  lifted  him  from  off  his  feet  and  flung  him  bodily  into 
the  boat's  bottom,  scarce  waiting  till  he  struck  before 
I  had  my  shoulder  against  the  stern  to  send  the  craft 
free  from  shore.  I  know  not  what  mischance  caused 
it,  whether  I  slipped  upon  a  stone  or  tripped  over  a 
hidden  root ;  but  as  I  shoved  the  boat  far  out  into  the 
dark  current  of  the  river,  instead  of  springing  after  it, 
as  I  had  meant  to  do,  I  toppled  and  plunged  headlong 
down  at  the  edge  of  the  stream. 


367 


CHAPTER    XXXV 

THE   BATTLE   ON    THE   SHORE 

HAT  followed  was  long  a 
famous  story  on  the  border, 
and  I  have  even  read  it  writ 
ten  out  most  carefully  in 
books  purporting  to  tell  the 
history  of  those  troublous 
times.  None  of  them  have 
it  as  I  recall  the  details  of  the 
incident,  although  it  all  oc 
curred  so  rapidly  that  I  myself  can  hardly  tell  just  how 
'twas  done. 

I  know  that  I  scrambled  again  to  my  knees,  rest 
ing  half  in  the  water,  my  purpose  being  to  fling  myself 
into  the  river  in  an  effort  to  regain  the  boat.  But  it 
was  already  out  of  sight  in  the  dense  gloom,  while  not 
the  slightest  sound  reached  me  for  guidance.  Beyond 
this,  I  had  no  time  for  much  save  action.  Above  me, 
upon  the  high  bank  not  three  yards  away,  I  saw  several 
Indian  forms  peering  over;  and  then  others,  three  or 
four,  I  am  uncertain  which,  sprang  lightly  down  within 
a  yard  of  where  I  crouched  in  waiting. 

368 


THE   BATTLE   ON   THE   SHORE 

My  father  gave  me  a  frontier  maxim  once,  which 
ran,  "  If  you  must  fight,  strike  first,  and  strike  hard." 
The  words  flashed  in  my  memory,  and  I  put  them  to 
the  test  straightway.  These  prowling  savages  were 
apparently  unaware  of  my  predicament;  their  sole 
thought  was  with  the  boat  floating  away  lakeward 
down  the  stream.  At  all  cost,  they  must  be  blocked 
in  any  purpose  of  pursuit.  These  were  the  thoughts 
that  darted  through  my  brain  like  fire  through  stubble. 
How  many  opposed  me,  how  desperate  would  be  the 
struggle,  were  matters  of  which  I  did  not  stop  to  think. 
I  could  at  least  busy  them  until  the  fugitives  were 
safe;  after  that,  it  was  God's  affair,  and  theirs.  My 
rifle  was  wet  and  useless  from  my  recent  tumble ;  but 
before  the  group  at  the  water's  edge  even  saw  me  I 
was  fairly  upon  them,  striking  fiercely  with  my  gun- 
stock,  and  two  savages  went  down,  shrieking  from 
pain  and  surprise,  before  so  much  as  a  return  blow 
reached  me. 

It  was  not  a  noisy  battle ;  from  the  outset  it  was 
too  fierce  and  rapid  for  any  waste  of  breath.  Never 
did  I  need  my  strength  of  body  more,  nor  did  the  long 
training  of  my  father  come  in  better  play.  I  made  that 
long  rifle-barrel  both  club  and  sword,  knife  and  axe 
in  one,  striking,  thrusting,  clubbing,  in  the  mad  fury 
with  which  desperation  bids  a  man  battle  for  his  life. 
I  had  no  thought  to  live,  but  was  determined  that  if 
I  went  down  to  earth  many  a  painted  savage  should 

24  369 


lie  there  with  me.  The  enshrouding  darkness  proved 
a  friendly  help;  for  as  I  backed  in  closer  against  the 
bank,  I  gained  a  fair  view  of  my  opponents,  while 
keeping  myself  more  hidden.  Again  and  again  they 
charged  upon  me,  joined  now  by  the  others  from 
above ;  but  the  circling  iron  I  swung  with  tireless  arms 
formed  a  dead-line  no  leaping  Indian  burst  through 
alive. 

Once  a  hurtling  tomahawk  half  buried  itself  in  my 
shoulder;  a  long  knife,  thrown  by  a  practised  hand, 
pierced  the  muscles  of  my  thigh,  and  stuck  there  quiv 
ering,  till  I  struck  it  loose ;  and  twice  they  fired  at  me, 
the  second  shot  tearing  the  flesh  of  my  side,  searing  it 
like  fire.  Yet  I  scarcely  realized  I  was  touched,  so 
fiercely  was  the  battle-blood  now  coursing  through 
my  veins,  so  intense  the  joy  with  which  I  crushed 
them  back.  I  grew  delirious,  feeling  the  rage  to  slay 
sweep  over  me  as  never  before,  giving  me  the  crazed 
strength  of  a  dozen  men,  until  I  lost  all  sense  of  de 
fensive  action,  and  sprang  forth  into  their  midst  as 
might  an  avenging  thunderbolt  from  the  black  sky. 
Never  had  I  swung  flail  in  peaceful  border  contest  as 
I  did  that  murderous  iron  bar  in  the  dark  of  the  river- 
shore,  driving  them  back  foot  by  foot  against  the  high 
bank  which  held  them  helpless  victims  of  my  wrath. 
I  struck  again  and  again,  my  teeth  set  together  in 
bulldog  tenacity,  my  breath  coming  in  gasps,  the 
streaming  blood  from  a  deep  cut  over  my  eyes  half 

370 


THE    BATTLE    ON    THE    SHORE 

blinding  me,  yet  guided  by  fierce  instinct  to  find  and 
smite  my  foes.  I  trod  on  limp  bodies,  on  writhing 
forms,  and  felt  my  weapon  clash  against  iron  rifle 
barrels  and  clang  upon  uplifted  steel;  but  nothing 
stopped  me,  —  no  cry  of  terror,  no  plea  for  mercy,  no 
clutching  hand,  no  deadly  numbing  blow. 

God  knows  the  story  of  that  fight,  —  how  long  it 
lasted,  by  what  miracle  'twas  won.  To  me  it  is  — 
and  was  —  little  more  than  a  dim  haze  of  strange 
leaping  figures,  of  fierce  dark  faces,  of  maddened  cries 
of  hate,  of  uplifted  hands,  of  dull-clashing  weapons. 
I  seemed  to  see  it  all  through  a  red  fog  whence  the 
blood  dripped,  and  I  lost  consciousness  of  everything 
save  my  unswerving  duty  to  strike  hard  until  I  fell. 
At  last  out  from  the  maelstrom  of  that  wild  melee  but 
a  single  warrior  seemed  to  face  me ;  and  some  instinct 
of  the  fight  caused  me  to  draw  back  a  pace  and  wipe 
the  obscuring  blood  away,  that  I  might  see  him  better. 
It  came  to  me  that  this  was  to  be  the  end,  —  the  final 
duel  which  was  to  decide  that  midnight  battle.  He  and 
I  were  there  alone ;  and  the  stars  bursting  through  the 
clouds  gave  me  faint  view  of  him,  and  of  those  dark, 
silent  forms  that  lined  the  shore  where  they  had 
fallen. 

A  chief,  a  Pottawattomie,  —  this  much  I  knew 
even  in  that  hasty  shrouded  glance.  Writers  of  his 
tory  affirm  my  opponent  was  Peesotum,  the  same 
fierce  warrior  whose  cruel  hand  slew  the  brave  Captain 


Wells  and  wrenched  his  still  beating  heart  from  out 
the  mutilated  body.  All  I  realized  then  were  his 
broad  sinewy  shoulders,  his  naked  brawny  body,  his 
eyes  ablaze  with  malignant  hate.  He  was  the  first  to 
close,  his  wild  cry  for  vengeance  piercing  the  still 
night ;  and  before  I  knew  it,  the  maddened  savage  was 
within  the  guard  of  my  rifle-barrel,  and  we  were  locked 
in  the  stern  grapple  of  death. 

It  was  knife  to  knife,  our  blades  gleaming  dull  in 
the  dim  light  of  the  stars,  each  man  gripping  the  up 
lifted  wrist  of  the  other,  putting  forth  each  last  reserve 
of  strength,  each  cunning  trick  of  fence,  to  break  free 
and  strike  the  ending  blow.  Back  and  forth  we  strove, 
straining  like  two  wild  animals,  our  moccasined  feet 
slipping  on  the  wet  earth,  our  muscles  strained,  and 
sinews  cracking  with  intensity  of  effort,  our  breath 
coming  in  labored  gasps,  our  bodies  tense  as  bow 
strings.  Such  merciless  strain  could  not  endure  for 
ever,  and,  strong  as  I  was  in  those  young  days,  the 
savage  was  far  stronger  and  less  exhausted  by  the 
struggle,  so  that  inch  by  inch  he  pressed  me  backward, 
battling  like  a  demon,  until  I  could  see  the  cruel  gleam 
of  his  eyes  as  I  gave  slowly  down.  It  was  God  who 
saved  me,  for  as  I  fell  I  struck  the  sharp  shelving  of 
the  bank,  and  the  quick  stoppage  swung  the  savage 
to  one  side  and  below  me,  so  that,  even  as  he  gave  vent 
to  an  exulting  yell  of  triumph,  wrenching  his  hand 
loose  from  my  weakening  clasp  to  strike  the  death- 

372 


THE    BATTLE    ON    THE    SHORE 

blow,  I  v/hirled  and  forced  him  downward,  his  face 
buried  in  the  stream. 

Those  who  write  history  say  the  rescuing  warriors 
discovered  him  alive.  I  know  not;  but  this  I  swear, 
—  I  held  him  there  until  every  struggle  ceased,  until 
answering  yells  from  the  westward  told  me  others 
were  already  close  at  hand,  and  then,  breathless  and 
trembling  from  the  struggle,  blinded  by  blood  and 
faint  from  wounds,  I  sprang  forward  into  the  night- 
shadows,  dimly  conscious  that  my  sole  hope  for  escape 
lay  lakeward.  I  ran  but  feebly  at  first,  skirting  the 
partially  destroyed  stockade  of  the  old  Fort,  with  its 
litter  of  debris,  and  stumbling  constantly  in  the  dark 
ness  over  the  obstructions  that  lined  the  river  bank. 
As  my  breath  returned,  and  I  somewhat  cleared  my 
eyes  of  blood,  I  saw  better;  and  at  last  ran  from  the 
darker  soil  on  to  the  white  sand  of  the  beach. 

There  were  now  many  stars  in  the  sky,  with  the 
moon  struggling  feebly  to  break  through  the  haze; 
but  to  my  anxious  glance  nothing  was  visible  upon  the 
water.  Surely  the  boat  must  have  floated  to  the  river- 
mouth  by  this  time,  —  surely  the  force  of  the  current 
would  have  accomplished  that;  nor  was  it  likely  that 
Ol'  Burns  would  draw  far  away  from  shore  until 
assured  of  my  fate.  The  wild  shouting  told  me  that 
savages  from  the  camp  had  already  found  their  dead. 
A  moment  more  would  place  them  on  my  trail,  hot 
for  revenge;  and  there  was  no  course  left  me  but  to 

373 


WHEN    WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

take  the  water,  before  their  keen  eyes  found  me  out. 
I  waded  out,  seeking  thus  to  get  far  enough  from  shore 
to  baffle  their  search,  when  suddenly  a  quick  spark  of 
light  winked  from  the  blackness  in  front  of  me.  Surely 
it  could  be  nothing  less  than  a  signal,  the  swift  stroke 
of  flint  on  steel,  —  no  doubt  in  the  faint  hope  it  would 
prove  a  beacon  to  me  in  my  need. 

Desperate  as  the  chance  was,  it  was  still  a  chance, 
and  to  my  mind  the  only  one.  I  glanced  behind;  a 
dim  figure  or  two  dotted  the  white  sand,  and  my  heart 
lifted  a  silent  prayer  to  God  for  guidance.  A  second 
later  I  was  beyond  my  depth,  breasting  the  unknown 
waters,  swimming  steadily  toward  the  place  where 
that  mysterious  spark  had  glimmered.  Once  again  it 
flashed,  the  barest  glimpse  of  light  through  the  intense 
gloom ;  and  I  pressed  on  with  new  vigor,  certain  now  it 
was  a  real  beacon.  But  I  was  so  weakened  by  wounds 
and  spent  from  exertion,  and  such  desperate  work  is 
swimming  fully  clad,  that  my  progress  proved  slow; 
and  twice  I  was  compelled  to  pause,  paddling  slowly 
on  my  back,  in  the  buffeting  of  the  waves,  in  order 
to  gain  strength  to  renew  the  struggle.  I  almost  lost 
heart  in  the  black  loneliness,  as  the  swirling  water 
swept  me  back  and  confused  me  with  its  ever-tossing 
motion.  Once  I  went  down  from  sheer  weakness, 
choking  in  a  cloud  of  spray  that  swept  my  face;  and 
doubtless  I  should  have  let  the  struggle  end  in  despair 
even  then,  had  not  the  spark  leaped  up  once  more 

374 


THE    BATTLE    ON    THE    SHORE 

through  the  deep  haze;   and  this  time  so  close  was  it 
that  my  ears  caught  the  clashing  of  the  flint  and  steel. 

With  the  new  hope  of  life  thus  given  me,  I  pushed 
grimly  forward,  using  the  silent  Indian  stroke  that 
never  tires,  my  eyes  at  the  surface  level  where  the 
light  of  the  moon  glimmered  feebly.  At  last  I  saw  it, 
—  the  black  lumpy  shadow  of  the  boat.  I  must  have 
splashed  a  little  in  my  weakness  and  excitement,  for 
I  plainly  perceived  the  figure  of  a  man  hastily  leap  to 
his  feet,  with  an  oar-blade  uplifted  threateningly  above 
his  head. 

"  Don't  strike,  Burns !  "  I  managed  to  cry  aloud. 
"  It 's  Wayland." 

The  next  moment,  with  scarce  so  much  as  a  breath 
remaining  in  my  battered  body,  I  laid  hand  upon  the 
boat's  side,  and  clung  there  panting  and  well-nigh 
spent.  I  felt  his  hands  pressed  under  my  arms,  and 
then,  with  the  exercise  of  his  great  strength,  he  drew 
me  steadily  up,  inch  by  inch,  until  I  topped  the  rail, 
and  fell  forward  into  the  bottom  of  the  boat.  An 
instant  I  rested  thus,  with  tightly  closed  eyes,  my  head 
reeling,  my  breath  coming  in  sobs  of  pain,  every  muscle 
of  my  strained  body  throbbing  in  misery.  Scarcely 
conscious  of  what  was  being  done  about  me,  I  could 
still  realize  that  arms  touched  my  neck,  that  my  head 
was  gently  lifted  to  a  softer  resting-place,  and  that  a 
hand,  strangely  tender,  brushed  back  from  my  fore 
head  the  wet  tangled  hair.  The  touch  was  thrilling; 

375 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

and  I  unclosed  my  wearied  eyes,  looking  up  into  the 
sympathetic  face  of  Mademoiselle.  The  faint  moonlight 
rested  upon  it  gently,  touching  her  crown  of  hair  with 
silver;  and  within  the  dark  depths  of  her  eyes  I  read 
clearly  the  message  I  had  waited  for  so  long. 

"  Toinette  1 "  I  murmured,  half  conscious. 

She  bowed  her  head  above  me,  and  I  felt  a  sudden 
plash  of  tears  that  could  not  be  restrained. 

"  Do  not  try  to  speak  now,  John !  "  she  whispered 
softly,  her  finger  at  my  lips.  "  I  can  only  thank  the 
good  God  who  has  brought  you  back  to  me." 

I  made  no  effort  to  say  more;  I  could  only  lie 
in  silence  and  gaze  up  at  her,  pressing  the  hands 
resting  so  frankly  within  my  own.  Indeed,  we  needed 
no  words  in  that  hour;  our  hearts  had  spoken,  and 
thenceforward  we  were  one. 

Suddenly  the  heavy  boat  lurched  beneath  us,  to 
some  quick  impetus  that  sent  a  shudder  through  every 
inch  of  it;  and  I  heard  a  heavy  splash  alongside, 
which  instantly  brought  me  upright,  anxiously  grasp 
ing  the  rail. 

"  May  Heaven  help  him !  "  cried  Burns  excitedly, 
and  pointing  out  at  the  black  waters.  "  The  French 
man  has  gone  overboard !  " 

"  Overboard? "  I  echoed,  striving  to  regain  my 
feet.  "Did  he  fall?" 

"  Fall?  No;  it  was  a  dive  off  the  back  seat  here. 
Save  me !  but  he  went  into  it  like  a  gull." 

376 


THE    BATTLE    ON    THE   SHORE 

We  sought  for  him  long  and  vainly,  peering  over 
those  dark  swirling  waters,  calling  his  name  aloud,  and 
striking  flint  on  steel  in  hope  to  guide  him  by  the 
spark.  Nothing  appeared  along  the  rolling  surface,  no 
answering  cry  came  from  the  black  void;  De  Croix 
had  disappeared  into  the  depths,  as  desperate  men  go 
down  to  death.  Suddenly,  as  I  leaned  over,  sick  at 
heart,  peering  into  the  dimness,  Toinette  drew  near 
and  touched  me  softly. 

"  Let  us  not  mourn,"  she  said,  in  strange  quiet 
ness.  "  No  doubt  't  is  better  so." 

"  How?  "  I  questioned,  shocked  at  her  seemingly 
heartless  words.  "  Surely  you  cannot  rejoice  at  such 
a  loss?" 

"  'T  is  not  a  loss,"  she  answered  firmly,  and  the 
soft  moon-rays  were  white  upon  her  face.  "  He  has 
only  gone  back  to  her  we  left  behind;  it  was  the 
beckoning  hand  of  love  that  called  him  through  the 
waters.  Now  it  is  only  ours  to  pray  that  he  may 
find  her." 


377 


CHAPTER   XXXVI 


IN   THE   NEW   GRAY   DAWN 

Y  anxious  glance  wandered 
from  the  face  I  so  dearly 
loved,  out  where  those  dark 
restless  waters  merged  into 
the  brooding  mystery  of  the 
black  night.  How  unspeak 
ably  dreary,  lonely,  hopeless 
it  all  was!  Into  what  tragic 
unknown  fate  had  this  earli 
est  comrade  of  my  manhood  been  remorselessly  swept? 
Was  all  indeed  well  with  him?  or  had  the  Nemesis  of 
a  wrong  once  done  dealt  its  fatal  stroke  at  last?  The 
voices  of  the  night  were  silent;  the  chambers  of  the 
great  tossing  sea  hid  their  secret  well.  Had  this  gal 
lant  and  reckless  young  soldier  of  France,  this  petted 
courtier  of  the  gayest  court  in  Europe,  whose  very 
name  and  rank  I  knew  not,  succeeded  in  his  desperate 
deed?  Had  he  reached  yonder  blood-stained  shore, 
lined  with  infuriated  savages,  and  found  safe  passage 
through  them  to  the  side  of  the  woman  he  had  once 
called  wife,  and  then  forgotten?  Or  had  he  found, 

378 


IN    THE    NEW    GRAY    DAWN 

instead,  the  solemn  peace  of  death  amid  the  swirling 
waters  of  this  vast  inland  sea,  so  many  leagues  to  the 
westward  of  that  sunny  land  he  loved?  These  were 
the  thoughts  that  shook  me,  as  I  leaned  out  above  the 
rail,  her  dear  hand  always  on  my  shoulder.  Never 
have  the  circling  years  found  voice,  nor  the  redeemed 
wilderness  made  answer. 

"  Possibly  it  might  be  done,"  I  admitted  slowly. 
"  'T  is  scarce  farther  than  I  swam  just  now,  and  he  is 
neither  weary  nor  wounded." 

We  all  realized  it  was  a  useless  peril  to  re 
main  there  longer,  and  I  sat  at  the  helm  and  watched, 
while  Burns,  who  developed  considerable  knowledge 
in  such  matters,  fitted  the  heavy  sail  in  place.  With 
the  North  Star  over  the  water  for  our  guidance,  I 
headed  the  blunt  nose  of  the  boat  due  eastward  into 
the  untracked  waters. 

I  confess  that  my  memory  was  still  lingering  upon 
De  Croix,  and  my  eyes  turned  often  enough  along  our 
foam-flecked  wake  in  vague  wonderment  at  his  fate. 
It  was  Mademoiselle  who  laid  hand  softly  on  my  knee  . 
at  last,  and  aroused  my  attention  to  her. 

"  Why  did  you  tell  Sister  Celeste  that  you  came  to 
Dearborn  seeking  Elsa  Matherson?  "  she  questioned, 
her  clear  eyes  intently  reading  my  face. 

"  I  had  even  forgotten  that  I  mentioned  it,"  I 
answered,  surprised  at  this  query  at  such  a  time.  "  But 
it  is  strictly  true.  While  upon  his  death-bed  Elsa 

379 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

Matherson's  father  wrote  to  mine,  —  they  were  old 
comrades  in  the  great  war,  —  and  I  was  sent  hither 
to  bring  the  orphan  girl  eastward.  I  sought  her  as 
a  brother  might  seek  a  sister  he  had  never  seen, 
Mademoiselle;  yet  have  failed  most  miserably  in  my 
mission." 

"  How  failed?  " 

"  In  that  I  have  found  no  trace  of  the  girl,  and 
beyond  doubt  she  perished  in  the  massacre.  I  know 
not  how,  but  I  have  been  strangely  baffled  and  misled 
from  the  first  in  my  search  for  her,  and  it  was  all  to 
no  purpose." 

For  the  first  time  since  I  had  fallen  dripping  into 
the  boat,  a  slight  smile  was  visible  in  the  dark  eyes 
fronting  me. 

"  Why  hid  you  from  me  with  such  care  the  object 
of  your  search?  " 

"  I  hid  nothing,  Mademoiselle.  We  spoke  to 
gether  about  it  often." 

"  Ay,  indeed  you  told  me  you  sought  a  young 
girl,  and  your  words  led  me  to  think  at  first  it  must 
be  Josette,  and  later  still  the  Indian  missionary.  But 
not  once  did  you  breathe  the  name  of  the  girl  in  my 
ears.  The  dwellers  at  Dearborn  were  neither  so  many 
nor  so  strange  to  me  that  I  could  not  have  aided  you  in 
your  search." 

"  You  knew  this  Elsa  Matherson?  " 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,  Master  Wayland,"  she 
380 


IN    THE    NEW    GRAY    DAWN 

returned  gravely,  her  eyes  wandering  into  the  night. 
"  Once  I  thought  I  did,  but  she  has  changed  so  greatly 
in  the  last  few  days  that  I  am  hardly  sure.  A  young 
girl's  life  is  often  filled  with  mystery,  and  there  are 
happenings  that  turn  girlhood  to  womanhood  in  a 
single  hour.  Love  has  power  to  change  the  nature  as 
by  magic,  and  sorrow  also  has  a  like  rare  gift.  Do  you 
still  greatly  wish  to  find  this  Elsa  Matherson?  " 

"  To  find  her?  "  and  I  gazed  about  me  incredu 
lously  into  those  flitting  shadows  where  the  waves 
raced  by.  "  Ay,  for  I  have  dreamed  of  her  as  of  a 
lost  sister,  and  it  will  sadly  grieve  those  at  home  to 
have  me  return  thus  empty-handed.  Yet  the  thought 
is  foolishness,  Mademoiselle,  and  I  understand  not  why 
you  should  mock  me  so." 

She  drew  closer,  in  the  gentle  caressing  way  she 
had,  and  found  my  disengaged  hand,  her  sweet  face 
held  upward  so  that  I  could  mark  every  changing 
expression. 

"  Never  in  my  useless  life  was  I  farther  removed 
from  any  spirit  of  mockery,"  she  insisted,  soberly; 
"  for  never  before  have  I  seen  the  presence  of  God  so 
clearly  manifest  in  His  mysterious  guidance  of  men. 
You,  who  sought  after  poor  Elsa  Matherson  in  this 
wilderness,  looking  perchance  for  a  helpless  orphan 
child,  have  been  ted  to  pluck  me  in  safety  out  from 
savage  hands,  and  yet  never  once  dreamed  that  in 
doing  so  you  only  fulfilled  your  earlier  mission." 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

I  stared  at  her,  grasping  with  difficulty  the  full 
significance  of  her  speech. 

"  Your  words  puzzle  me." 

"  Nay,  they  need  not,"  and  I  caught  the  sud 
den  glitter  of  tears  on  her  lashes ;  "  for  I  am  Elsa 
Matherson." 

"  You?  you?  "  and  I  crushed  her  soft  hand  within 
my  fingers,  as  I  peered  forward  at  the  quickly  lowered 
face.  "  Why,  you  are  French,  Mademoiselle,  and  of 
a  different  name !  " 

She  glanced  up  now  into  my  puzzled  face,  a  bit 
shyly,  yet  with  some  of  the  old  roguishness  visible  in 
her  eyes. 

"  My  mother  was  indeed  French,  but  my  father 
was  an  American  soldier,"  she  said  rapidly,  as  if  eager 
to  have  the  explanation  ended.  "  You  never  asked  my 
name,  save  that  one  night  when  we  first  met  amid  the 
sand,  and  then  I  gave  you  only  that  by  which  I  have 
been  most  widely  known.  None  except  my  father  ever 
called  me  Elsa;  to  all  others  I  was  always  Toinette. 
But  I  am  Roger  Matherson's  only  child." 

It  was  clear  enough  now,  and  the  deception  had 
been  entirely  my  own,  rendered  possible  by  strange 
chances  of  omission,  by  rare  negligence  of  speech  — 
aided  by  my  earlier  impression  that  she  whom  I  sought 
was  a  mere  child. 

"  And  't  was  Sister  Celeste  who  told  you  whom  I 
sought?  "  I  asked,  for  lack  of  courage  to  say  more. 

382 


IN    THE   NEW    GRAY    DAWN 

"  Yes,  to-night,  while  we  waited  for  you  beside 
the  ruins  of  the  old  factory.  Oh,  how  far  away  it 
all  seems  now !  "  and  she  pointed  backward  across  the 
waters.  "  Poor,  poor  girl !  Poor  Captain  de  Croix ! 
Oh,  it  is  all  so  sad,  so  unutterably  sad  to  me !  I  knew 
them  both  so  well,  Monsieur,"  and  she  rested  her 
bowed  head  upon  one  hand,  staring  out  into  the  night, 
and  speaking  almost  as  if  to  herself  alone;  "yet  I 
never  dreamed  that  he  was  a  nobleman  of  France,  or 
that  he  had  married  Marie  Faneuf.  She  was  so  sweet 
a  girl  then,  —  and  now  to  be  buried  alive  in  that 
wilderness !  Think  you  that  he  truly  loved  her?  " 

"  I  almost  have  faith  that  he  did,  Mademoiselle," 
I  answered  gravely.  "  He  was  greatly  changed  from 
his  first  sight  of  her  face,  though  he  was  a  difficult 
man  to  gauge  in  such  matters.  There  was  a  time  when 
I  believed  him  in  love  with  you." 

She  tossed  her  head. 

"  Nay,"  she  answered,  "  he  merely  thought  he  was, 
because  he  found  me  hard  to  understand  and  difficult 
of  conquest ;  but 't  was  little  more  than  his  own  vanity 
that  drew  him  hither.  I  trust  it  may  be  the  deeper 
feeling  that  has  taken  him  back  now  in  face  of  death 
to  Marie." 

"  You  have  indeed  proved  hard  to  understand  by 
more  than  one,"  I  ventured,  for  in  spite  of  her  gracious- 
ness  the  old  wound  rankled.  "  It  has  puzzled  me  much 
to  understand  how  you  so  gaily  sent  me  forth  to  a 

383 


WHEN   WILDERNESS    WAS    KING 

mission  that  might  mean  death,  to  save  this  Captain 
de  Croix." 

It  was  a  foolish  speech,  and  she  met  it  bravely, 
with  heightened  color  and  a  flash  of  dark  eyes. 

"  'T  was  no  more  than  the  sudden  whim  of  a  girl," 
she  answered  quickly,  "  and  regretted  before  you  were 
out  of  sight.  Nor  did  I  dream  you  would  meet  my 
conditions  by  such  a  sacrifice." 

"  You  showed  small  interest  as  you  stood  on  the 
stockade  when  we  went  forth !  " 

"  You  mean  when  Captain  de  Croix  and  I  leaned 
above  the  eastern  palisades?" 

"  Ay,  not  once  did  your  eyes  wander  to  mark  our 
progress." 

Her  eyes  were  smiling  now,  and  her  face  archly 
uplifted. 

"  Indeed,  Master  Wayland,  little  you  know  of  the 
struggles  of  my  heart  during  that  hour.  Nor  will  I 
tell  you;  for  the  secrets  of  a  girl  must  be  her  own. 
But  I  marked  each  step  you  took  onward  toward  the 
Indian  camp,  until  the  night  hid  you,  —  the  night,  or 
else  the  gathering  tears  in  my  eyes." 

The  sudden  yawing  of  the  boat  before  a  gust  of 
wind  drew  my  thought  elsewhere,  and  kept  back  the 
words  ready  upon  my  tongue.  When  once  more  I  had 
my  bearings  and  had  turned  back  the  plunging  bow, 
she  sat  silent,  deep  in  thought  that  I  hesitated  to 
disturb.  Soon  I  noted  her  head  droop  slightly  to  the 
increased  movement  of  the  boat. 

384 


IN    THE    NEW    GRAY    DAWN 

"  You  are  worn  out !  "  I  said  tenderly.  "  Lean 
here  against  me,  and  sleep." 

"  Indeed,  I  feel  most  weary,"  was  her  drowsy 
reply.  "  Yes,  I  will  rest  for  a  few  moments." 

How  clear  remains  the  memory  of  those  hours, 
while  I  sat  watchful  of  the  helm,  her  head  resting 
peacefully  on  my  lap,  and  all  about  us  those  lonely 
tossing  waters!  What  a  mere  chip  was  our  boat  in 
the  midst  of  that  desolate  sea;  how  dark  and  dreary 
the  changeless  night  shadows!  Over  and  over  again 
I  pictured  the  details  of  each  scene  I  have  here  set 
forth  so  poorly,  to  dream  at  the  end  of  a  final  home 
coming  which  should  not  be  alone.  It  was  with  heart 
thankful  to  God,  that  I  watched  the  slow  stealing 
upward  of  the  gray  dawn  as  the  early  rays  of  light 
crept  toward  us  across  the  heaving  of  the  waters.  It 
was  typical  of  all  I  had  hoped,  —  this,  and  the  black 
shadows  fleeing  away  into  the  west.  Brighter  and 
brighter  grew  the  crimsoning  sky  over  the  boat's  bow, 
where  Burns  lay  sleeping,  until  my  eyes  could  distin 
guish  a  far-off  shore-line  heavily  crowned  with  trees. 
I  thought  to  rouse  her  to  the  glorious  sight ;  but  even 
as  I  glanced  downward  into  the  fair  young  face,  her 
dark  eyes  opened  in  instant  smile  of  greeting. 

"'Tis  the  morning,"  she  said  gladly,  "and  that 
dark,  dark  night  has  passed  away." 

"  For  ever,  Mademoiselle ;  and  there  is  even  a  land 
of  promise  to  be  seen  out  yonder !  " 

2*  385 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

She  sat  up  quickly,  shading  her  eyes  with  her 
hand  as  she  gazed  with  eagerness  toward  where  I 
pointed. 

"  Think  you  we  shall  find  shelter  and  friends 
there?" 

"  The  half-breed  chief  said  there  were  yet  white 
settlers  upon  the  Saint  Joseph,  Mademoiselle ;  and  the 
mouth  of  that  river  should  be  easily  found." 

She  turned  toward  me,  a  slight  frown  darkening 
her  face. 

"  I  wish  you  would  not  call  me  Mademoiselle," 
she  said  slowly.  "  It  is  as  if  we  were  still  mere 
strangers;  and  you  said  Elsa  Matherson  was  to  be 
as  your  sister." 

I  bent  over  her  suddenly,  all  my  repressed  love 
glowing  in  my  face. 

"  Toinette !  "  I  whispered  passionately,  "  I  would 
call  you  by  a  dearer  name  than  that,  —  by  the  dearest 
of  all  dear  names  if  I  might,  for  you  have  won  my 
heart  in  the  wilderness." 

For  a  single  instant  she  glanced  shyly  up  into  my 
face,  her  own  crimson  at  my  sudden  ardor.  Her  eyes 
drooped  and  hid  themselves  behind  their  long  lashes. 

"  Those  who  sent  you  forth  seeking  a  sister  might 
not  thus  wish  to  welcome  Elsa  Matherson,"  she  said 
softly. 

"  'T  is  a  venture  I  most  gladly  make,"  I  insisted, 
"  and  would  seal  it  with  a  kiss." 

386 


IN    THE    NEW    GRAY    DAWN 

Her  eyes  flashed  up  at  me,  full  of  sudden  merri 
ment. 

"  The  unpaid  wager  leaves  me  helpless  to  resist, 
Monsieur." 

The  soft  haze  of  Indian  summer  rested  over  the 
valley  of  the  Maumee.  We  rode  slowly  along  the 
narrow  winding  trail  that  hugged  the  river  bank ;  for 
our  journey  had  been  a  long  one,  and  the  horses  were 
wearied.  Burns  was  riding  just  in  advance  of  Toinette 
and  me,  his  cap  pulled  low  over  his  eyes,  his  new 
growth  of  hair  standing  out  stiff  and  black  beneath  its 
covering.  Once  he  twisted  his  seamed  face  about  in 
time  to  catch  us  smiling  at  his  odd  figure,  and  growled 
to  himself  as  he  kicked  at  his  horse's  flanks. 

It  was  thus  we  rounded  the  bend  and  saw  before 
us  the  little  clearing  with  the  cabin  in  the  centre  of  its 
green  heart.  At  sight  of  it  my  eyes  grew  moist  and  I 
rested  my  fingers  gently  upon  the  white  hand  that  lay 
against  her  saddle-pommel. 

"  Fear  not,  dear  heart ! "  I  whispered  tenderly. 
"  It  is  home  for  both  alike,  and  the  welcome  of  love 
awaits  you  as  well  as  me." 

She  glanced  up  at  me,  half  shyly  as  in  the  old  way, 
and  there  was  a  mist  of  tears  clinging  to  the  long 
lashes. 

"  Those  who  love  you,  John,  I  will  love,"  she  said 
solemnly. 

387 


WHEN   WILDERNESS   WAS    KING 

It  was  Rover  who  saw  us  first,  and  came  charg 
ing  forth  with  savage  growl  and  ruffled  fur,  until  he 
scented  me,  and  changed  his  fierceness  into  barks  of 
frantic  welcome.  Then  it  was  I  saw  them,  even  as 
when  I  last  rode  forth,  my  father  seated  in  his  great 
splint  chair,  my  mother  with  her  arm  along  the  carved 
back,  one  hand  shading  her  eyes  as  she  watched  our 
coming. 

This  is  not  a  memory  to  be  written  about  for 
stranger  eyes  to  read,  but  as  I  turned  from  them  after 
that  first  greeting,  their  glances  were  upon  her  who 
stood  waiting  beside  me,  so  sweet  and  pure  in  her 
young  womanhood. 

"  And  this,  my  son?  "  questioned  my  father  kindly. 
"We  would  bid  her  welcome  also;  yet  surely  she 
cannot  be  that  little  child  for  whose  sake  we  sent  you 
forth?  " 

I  took  her  by  the  hand  as  we  faced  them. 

"  You  sent  me  in  search  of  one  whom  you  would 
receive  even  as  your  own  child,"  I  answered  simply. 
"This  is  Roger  Matherson's  daughter,  and  the  dear 
wife  of  your  son." 

What  need  have  I  to  dwell  upon  the  love  that  bade 
her  welcome?  And  so  it  was  that  out  of  all  the  suffer 
ing  and  danger,  —  forth  from  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  —  Toinette  and  I  came  home. 

THE   END 


Uniform  with  "When  Wilderness  Was  King' 

Each  with  six  full-page  pictures  in  color  and 
other  decorations  by  the  Kinneys,  $1.50 

The  striking  appearance  of  these  volumes  is  due  to  the  appropriate  character  of 
the  type,  initials,  end-papers,  etc.,  and  to  the  wonderful  pictures  in  color. 


By  OTTILIE  A.  LILJENCRANTZ 


The  Ward  of  King  Canute 

A  Romance  of  the  Danish  Conquest 

A  stalwart  and  beautiful  tale  —  a  fine,  big  thing,  full  of  men's 
strength  and  courage  and  a  girl's  devotion,  the  atmosphere  of 
great  days  and  primitive  human  passions.  —  Philadelphia.  Ledger. 

THIRD  EDITION 


The  Thrall  of  Leif  the  Lucky 

A  Story  of  Viking  Days 

A  tale  which  moves  among  stalwart  men,  and  in  the  palaces  of 
leaders.  —  Ne<w  York  Mail  and  Express. 

One  of  the  best  constructed   historical  romances  that  has  ap 
peared  in  America  in  some  years.  —  Brooklyn  Eagle. 

The  atmosphere  of  the  old  days  of  fighting  and  adventure  glows 
in  the  book.  —  Springfield  Republican. 

SIXTH    EDITION 

A.  C.  McCLURG    &    CO.,   Publishers 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACIL  TY 


A  A      000291256    6 


